Konoha: The system only comes when I am already a Kage-level strongman?

Multiple female protagonists, light system, not brainless, semi-invincible

Let Tsunade wear black silk stockings,

I changed the bra for Mei Terumi.

After hanging Mikoto’s yukata belt,

After taking care of Kushina during her confinement,

I had my navel and lip pierced for Xiaonan.

Even Kaguya Otsutsuki blushed and said, “Sir, I will go to your room tonight to learn the sealing technique…”

“You’re only giving me the system now that I’m at Kage level?” Tokugawa Akira stood on the ruins of the Kannabi Bridge, looking at the fleeing Iwagakure army. “You’re loading it in the bed of the Six Paths Sage?”

Konoha: The system only comes when I am already a Kage-level strongman?
Chapter 1: Kannabi Bridge
“Tokugawa-kun, this is your first large-scale battle since you became the captain of the ANBU First Team. This mission is very important. You must cooperate with the main force at all costs to delay the main force of the Iwagakure on the front battlefield and buy time for the Minato team to blow up the Kannabi Bridge. You and Mimura Hamagaki must work together and fight in coordination.”
The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the young man in front of him with a firm gaze, and his peripheral vision swept around like a radar.
Namikaze Minato and Mimura Yemaki sat in danger. They both understood the importance of this mission.
“Okay, since there are no problems, let’s follow the plan and launch the attack on time at 3 o’clock tomorrow afternoon. Go and prepare.”
The few of them looked at each other, then dispersed and gathered their own troops to prepare for the mission.
At this time, Tokugawa Akira was wearing a white and silver vest, a standard long sword on his back, and a dark green crystal pendant around his neck that didn’t quite match his outfit.
He wore the ANBU’s iconic cat-face mask on his face, and his star-like eyes were sparkling under the mask. As he walked onto the dim path leading to the ANBU, a hint of trance appeared in his eyes.
Kamahashi, what a familiar name. People who are familiar with Naruto know that this is one of the major events that influenced the direction of the Naruto world.
Uchiha Madara found a successor, used his name to act in the ninja world, and carried out his will.
Tokugawa Akira walked quietly, recalling the blood and fire of the past decade. He was not from this world, but a Chinese from the Earth in his previous life, who came to this world that only existed in the second dimension.
Tokugawa Akira was born into the Tokugawa family of the small border country of Seinokuni. The Tokugawa family was a very prestigious samurai family during the Warring States Period.
However, after the rise of ninjas, the Tokugawa family gradually declined and established this small country on the border of the ninja world. They did not inherit any secret techniques, nor did they have powerful bloodline limits or forbidden techniques. They were just an ordinary ninja family.
At the age of six, he came to Konoha under the escort of his mother and enrolled in the Ninja School. He fought for survival and strength. With average talent, he was finally promoted to Chunin in the 44th year of Konoha and took the initiative to ask to join the Anbu.
Tokugawa Akira was already 12 years old at that time. Whenever he thought of Kakashi in the original work who was already a jonin at the age of 12, Tokugawa Akira felt depressed. He came to this bloody world inexplicably without even a golden finger or a plug-in. At least he could have a wood escape technique or a mangekyō.
Fortunately, during the two years in the Anbu, the young Tokugawa Akira dared to fight and fight hard.
In the 46th year of Konoha, he was promoted to Special Jonin and his position was promoted to squad leader. During a mission to Loulan with Minato Namikaze’s team, he accidentally absorbed the chakra of the entire dragon vein and became an alternative Jinchūriki.
After returning from the mission, he reported the entire process of the Loulan mission to the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who then immediately recalled Tsunade and conducted a full body examination on Tokugawa Akira.
Finally, it was concluded that this was a form of existence similar to that of a Jinchūriki. Compared with a real Jinchūriki, each had its own advantages and disadvantages. Even Sarutobi Hiruzen had never seen such a situation.
Later, Sarutobi Hiruzen personally took the lead and, with himself and Tsunade as the core, conducted a one-year special training for Tokugawa Akira. Tsunade was responsible for the research of dragon vein chakra and the development and conditioning of physical adaptability.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was responsible for training Tokugawa Akira’s combat capabilities and tactical coordination, and creating tactics centered on huge chakra and strong physical fitness.
This is an extremely luxurious lineup in the ninja world. The third generation of ninjutsu master who is feared by the ninja world, plus Princess Tsunade, one of the three great ninjas, teaching at the same time, is unprecedented.
Today is July 31st, the 47th year of Konoha, and the Third Ninja World War has been underway for more than half a year.
Having just obtained intelligence, the Iwagakure ninja secretly dispatched a thousand ninjas to prepare for a raid on Konoha, and they are now on their way.
Because of her hemophobia, Tsunade continued to let herself go after completing her mission of teaching Tokugawa Akira.
After completing the special training, Tokugawa Akira officially took over as the captain of the Anbu 1st Division and led his Anbu ninjas to participate in the battle of Kannobi Bridge against the Iwagakure ninjas, cooperating with the Namikaze Minato team on the front battlefield.
According to Sarutobi’s original plan, he would not let Tokugawa Akira go to the battlefield too early.
After a year of special training, Tokugawa Akira’s real combat power has reached the level of Kage with the enhancement of Dragon Vein Chakra.
The huge amount of chakra is comparable to that of the tailed beasts, and the huge chakra power brings physical fitness far beyond that of ordinary ninjas.
The strange thing is that the dragon vein chakra in his body is still leaking out every moment.
In order to prevent the chakra from being lost unnecessarily, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Tsunade studied the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan, and imitated Tsunade’s own Yin Seal, and finally created the Dragon Vein Seal to store the Dragon Vein Chakra that had been leaking.
But it can also be seen from here that the potential of Dragon Vein Chakra has not yet been fully developed.
According to some ancient books, dragon veins are the lifeline of the earth and even have time and space characteristics. Legend has it that they can travel through time and space, and no one has ever been able to truly control them. As for being sealed in someone’s body, it is unprecedented.
Its history can be traced back to the period of the Six Paths Sage, or even earlier. Even the Third Hokage could not give any better advice.
This aspect can only be explored slowly by the current owner of the dragon vein, Tokugawa Akira. At present, he can only call upon the dragon vein chakra at any time.
Because Tokugawa Akira’s talent was not top-notch at the beginning, he trained hard and had very solid basic skills, such as physical skills, sword weapons, illusions, hand seal speed, theoretical knowledge, etc.
At the same time, his combat experience in the Anbu has given him rich combat experience and combat awareness. Coupled with the blessing of dragon vein chakra and the enhancement of his body, Tokugawa Akira is able to fight against the Kage level.
After completing special training, Tokugawa Akira would join the battlefield in the middle of the war as a secret weapon, just like the “Three Ninjas”, “White Fang”, “Golden Flash”, etc.
Create a fighting hero who is famous in the ninja world, but the raid of the Rock Ninja was so sudden that even the good-tempered Third Hokage was almost stunned.
He immediately formulated an action plan with other senior officials to destroy the important weapons supply line of the Iwagakure ninja – the Kannubi Bridge.
Tokugawa Akira walked slowly along the dim path, with dark walls on both sides and not far ahead was the base of the Anbu team.
“Shuashua——”
As soon as they approached the base, three figures appeared in an instant, half-knelt in front of Tokugawa Akira, and looked up at Tokugawa Akira’s majestic gaze.
In the middle, the purple-haired Uzuki Mayu blinked and said, “Captain, the First Corps has assembled. All other tasks that have been taken over have been handed over to the Second Corps and the Third Corps. All members of the First Corps are ready to complete this combat mission against the Rock Ninja. Please give the order.”
Mao Yue Zhen Yan’s tone was firm. As Tokugawa Akira’s absolute confidant and her subordinate since Tokugawa Akira was a squad leader, she knew very well that Tokugawa Akira’s expression at the moment showed that he was ready for a fight to the death.
“Very good,” Tokugawa Akira’s voice was slightly low under his mask. “Assemble at the designated location according to the plan made this morning, and everyone must be in place before noon tomorrow.”
“Yes!” The three squad leaders responded in unison, and then disappeared in front of Tokugawa Akira.
End of this chapter
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
Dragon Boat Festival VIP coupons event
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons, and the higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: May 31 to June 2
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Late System (Old Version)
Tokugawa Akira looked at the empty passage, raised his right hand and slowly took off the mask, revealing a handsome face of fifteen years old, with eyes shining like stars.
I don’t know if it was affected by the dragon vein chakra, but there were traces of deep purple energy surging in his pupils from time to time, and his eyebrows were as beautiful as swords. However, there was a faint murderous aura coming from his calm and elegant face.
Tokugawa Akira, who changed into casual clothes, thought quietly. This time, in addition to telling him the battle plan for Kannabi Bridge, Sarutobi Hiruzen also had a private request to him, which was to show his strength and not hide his shortcomings!
Konoha is now under attack from three sides and is unable to cope with the situation. It urgently needs to introduce a new combat hero who can become famous in the ninja world. The purpose is, firstly, to intimidate those eager clowns, and secondly, to inspire the combat troops and ordinary villagers inside and outside the village and set an example.
In short, this time Tokugawa Akira only needs to be responsible for killing people randomly and come back alive. Then, the Third Generation can make Tokugawa Akira the second “Three Ninjas”, the second “Golden Flash”, the second “Konoha White Fang”…
After returning home, Tokugawa Akira looked at the battle map on the wall and fell into deep thought.
In this sneak attack by the Rock Ninja, a thousand Rock Ninjas broke through the strategic buffer zone between the two countries, the Land of Grass, and headed straight for Konoha.
The Kannabi Bridge is at the border of the Land of Grass. Under the bridge is a river hundreds of meters wide that runs through half of the Ninja World – the Li River. Destroying the Kannabi Bridge is indeed a very profitable approach. For this reason, the Rock Ninja’s protection measures for this bridge must be unbreakable.
“I’m afraid it will be a bloody battle.” Tokugawa Akira’s face was solemn. It was his first time on the battlefield and it was such a tough battle. But it was no wonder. The Third Hokage wanted him to become famous in one battle. Only in this kind of meat grinder battlefield would he have the opportunity to make a name for himself in the ninja world.
But Tokugawa Akira’s ambition does not stop there. What he wants is not only to dominate the ninja world, but also to suppress an era.
But even if he holds the dragon vein now, thinking about the fact that in the later period of Naruto, people drove the Gundam when they disagreed with each other, and the terrifying Otsutsuki with so much strength that he could pierce eyes all over his body, Tokugawa Akira really feels powerless.
As if hearing Tokugawa Akira’s thoughts, a mechanical voice suddenly sounded in Tokugawa Akira’s ears.
“Congratulations to the host for successfully opening the Naruto World Difficult Survival System. The system will help the host live as long as possible in the Ninja World~”
Hearing the sound, Tokugawa Akira subconsciously jumped up, and the long sword in his hand drew a long arc to attack the direction where the enemy might appear, but the next moment, Tokugawa Akira, who had reacted, suddenly froze with surprise on his face.
“System…system?” Tokugawa Akira swallowed, his voice trembling a little.
He, who had always been strong-willed, was a little unsteady on his feet at this moment. It was not because he was excited about the sudden arrival of the system, but because he had been practicing hard for ten years and had already reached the shadow level, but the plug-in had just arrived, which made him feel angry.
Thinking back to the countless times he had narrowly escaped death and the days when he was on the edge of a knife, he wanted to yell at the system: “Do you know how I have lived for the past ten years?”
“The system will start issuing tasks from now on. You will get certain rewards if you complete the tasks. If you do not accept the tasks or fail the tasks, you may receive corresponding punishments. This system will do its best to help the host not die quickly in the Naruto world!” said the system proudly.
Hearing this, Tokugawa Akira shook his head with disdain, “Brother, I’m already Kage-level, it’s not too much of a luxury to die slowly, oh forget it, just issue the mission.”
“Main Mission 1, Successfully Refined Chakra, Reward: Novice Gift Pack*1.”
Tokugawa Akira looked at these few short words and fell silent for a moment. After a while, he asked, “System, can you tell me what my current strength is?”
The system ran for a while, and then a voice sounded: “The position is the captain of the first team of Konoha Anbu, the rank is elite jonin, and the actual combat power is about Kage level.”
“What is the mission?”
“Chakra was successfully refined.”
“Then…” Tokugawa Akira was speechless. His body moved slightly, and a vast amount of chakra swept across the entire room.
“Congratulations to the host for successfully refining chakra and receiving a novice gift pack.”
As soon as he finished speaking, a box jumped out in front of Tokugawa Akira. The so-called novice gift package – arrived!
Tokugawa Akira seemed quite interested. He licked his lips and opened the lid immediately with the excitement of opening a blind box. When he saw the items inside, his smile disappeared uncontrollably.
Inside the box was a chakra attribute test paper, two kunai, five darts, and a scroll for practicing the Three Body Technique.
“This novice gift pack is really new.” Tokugawa Akira said in a dull voice, “If you throw it on the street, even a dog won’t want it, right?”
These things can be bought with just money, not to mention that Tokugawa Akira himself comes from a prominent family. Although it is not a big family in the ninja world, there are still two or three senior ninjas in the family. These things are really not worth giving to dogs.
“System, it has to be you. If I had you at that time, I would be thankful to be alive until now.” Tokugawa Akira couldn’t help but continue to complain.
“Congratulations to the host for receiving the novice gift package. I believe it will help the host take a solid step on the road of becoming a ninja!” The system said to save face.
“Oh, yes, yes.”
“Main Quest 2: After refining the chakra, please use the chakra attribute test paper to test the chakra attribute. Reward: 1 chakra attribute that you don’t have.”
After reading the new tasks and rewards, Tokugawa Akira, who was lying on the sofa like Ge You, suddenly sat up and looked at the reward content with wide eyes – a chakra attribute that he didn’t have? !
“System dad, I admit that I spoke a little loudly just now.”
Tokugawa Akira decisively and shamelessly acknowledged the system as his father. Anyway, he had no father since he was a child. “Please give me more tasks like this in the future. I am not afraid of trouble. It doesn’t matter if I refine chakra a few more times. It’s mainly good for my health!”
After saying that, he picked up the chakra attribute test paper very skillfully, input the chakra, and the test paper instantly turned into a wet wipe.
Water attribute chakra.
That’s right, Tokugawa Akira inherited his mother’s water-attribute chakra. Not only did he not have any plug-ins or golden fingers, he also didn’t inherit any bloodline limits or secret techniques. Even his chakra attribute was only the not-too-strong water attribute. This shows how difficult Tokugawa Akira’s path of cultivation was before.
“Congratulations to the host for completing the mission. You have randomly obtained a chakra attribute that you don’t have. The extraction is in progress. Please wait…”
Tokugawa Akira was smiling, leaning back on the sofa with great satisfaction. He felt like he was participating in a penguin lottery, but with a 100% chance of winning. No matter what attribute he drew this time, it could be said to be a great harvest.
“Congratulations, host, you have successfully extracted earth attribute chakra.” The system voice sounded, “Host, please slowly digest the generous rewards of these two tasks and wait for the next task to start.”
Tokugawa Akira simply ignored the latter sentence. At this moment, he clearly felt a strange energy surging into his body. The feeling was completely different from that of chakra. It was as if it was acting on the genetic level. His mind felt clear.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3: Frontal Battlefield (Old Version)
“Earth attribute chakra?” Tokugawa Akira muttered to himself. Having a second chakra attribute would indeed greatly increase his strength.
Especially for a Chatonla ninja like myself, who needs to use ninjutsu desperately, the earth attribute and water attribute can change the terrain on a large scale. In battle, they can be easily transformed into attributes that are beneficial to our combat, which is indeed quite practical.
But now he is worried about one thing, that is, Konoha does not have any powerful earth-style ninjutsu.
Because he had read the Book of Seals and knew what techniques were contained in it. He had water-attribute chakra, and after absorbing the dragon veins and receiving special training from the third generation, he was taken to read the Book of Seals, and he copied and learned some advanced water-style ninjutsu, as well as the few ultimate-level water-style ninjutsu.
He knew that even in the Book of Seales there were no advanced earth escape techniques.
Moreover, Konoha has indeed never produced any top-level earth-style ninjas. Now the strongest earth-style ninja in Konoha is probably the third generation, who is known as the Doctor of Ninjutsu.
Thinking of this, Tokugawa Akira glanced at the battle map on the wall, his target was behind the Kanmubi Bridge – the Land of Earth, Iwagakure Village. Looking at these words, Tokugawa Akira narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a hint of danger.
By the next day, all three parties had gathered at the designated meeting place.
In the northwest of the Land of Fire, at the border with the Land of Grass, the main force led by Mimura Yemaki attacked the Iwagakure’s sneak attack head-on. The Anbu First Corps led by Tokugawa Akira launched a sneak attack from the side to cooperate with the main force. Namikaze Minato’s squadron detoured from the Long Ninja Village and approached the Kamubi Bridge, waiting for an opportunity to destroy it.
Everyone confirmed the mission and route again, checked their equipment, and were ready to set off for the battlefield.
Tokugawa Akira looked at the future Fourth Hokage with blond hair beside him and said, “Senior Minato, be careful on your journey.”
Although Namikaze Minato looked serious, it was hard to see any nervousness on his delicate face. His eyes inadvertently swept across the dark green crystal pendant on Tokugawa Akira’s neck and nodded: “Tokugawa-kun, we are both disciples of the Three Ninjas. I am a few years older than you, so you can just call me brother. There is no need to be so formal. This time, I’ll leave the frontal battlefield to you.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded with a smile, looking at Kakashi, Obito and Rin not far away, and decided to give another instruction to Namikaze Minato: “Brother Minato, don’t worry, we will hold them back for you no matter what the cost, just complete the mission and don’t worry about us.”
Namikaze Minato looked at Tokugawa Akira’s meaningful expression and felt a little strange, but he still patted his shoulder and said, “If you weren’t on this mission, I would definitely have to pay more attention to the front battlefield. If something went wrong, I would immediately jump back with Flying Thunder God. But when I knew you would also participate in the battle, I felt relieved and could concentrate on carrying out the strategic mission of destroying the Kannabi Bridge.”
“It is a great honor to receive such high praise from Golden Flash.” Tokugawa Akira calmed down after hearing Namikaze Minato’s assurance.
Because the Battle of Kammubi Bridge in the original novel was caused by the defeat of the main force on the front battlefield. Only four people were left and they were about to enter the territory of the Land of Fire.
On the other side, Minato had no choice but to jump over using Flying Thunder God to clean up the front battlefield, which led to the tragedy of Kannabi Bridge.
This time, with the variable of Tokugawa Akira, no one knows what the situation will be.
………………
Iron and gunpowder…blood and remains
This is the most realistic portrayal of the frontal battlefield of Kannabi Bridge. The misjudgment of the strength of the Iwagakure ninja in the original work was an important reason for the heavy losses in the Battle of Kannabi Bridge.
The commander of Konoha’s main force, Mimura Yemaki, is an excellent commander, but not a powerful ninja. His comprehensive strength is not even comparable to that of an elite jonin. In addition, he has no advantage in terms of manpower and quality, and he has no advantage of time, place, and people. All he can fight with is will and life.
“Brothers, hold on!” Meicun Yejuan led his troops to retreat while stabilizing the morale of the troops.
Tokugawa Akira’s troops were lying in ambush in a depression not far away. A moment later, Mimura Yeju had attracted most of the Iwagakure to the designated location. At this moment, the Anbu’s strong execution and discipline were perfectly demonstrated.
The Anbu ninjas who were lying in ambush suddenly rushed out almost at the same time, with kunai, shurikens, detonating tags, and countless brilliant ninjutsu in their hands, like fireworks, showering the charging Iwagakure ninjas.
Although the Rock Ninja Commander Higashin was carefully observing his surroundings during the pursuit, he was still startled.
The next moment, Dong Siren reacted immediately, jumping up with his back turned to avoid the large number of kunai shot at him, and shouted loudly: “Group one, form a defensive formation, and group two will use a large-scale earth escape to improve the terrain!”
“Water Style: Hard Vortex Water Blade”
A deep voice suddenly sounded from behind Dong Siren. The latter’s pupils shrank sharply. He turned around abruptly in mid-air without paying attention to the kunai shot at him.
I saw a young ninja wearing the standard uniform of Konoha Anbu, but without a cat-face mask. A hint of mockery could be seen on his handsome face.
From another perspective, Tokugawa Akira predicted Higashi Siren’s movements and jumped behind him. If one wants to be famous in the ninja world, one must have the most obvious features. Publishing one’s appearance is one way to do it. The second is to find and kill an enemy ninja with some influence. The third is to fight quickly and decisively.
Higashishito is a veteran jonin of the Iwagakure. In the original novel, he led the team and killed all of Mimura Hajime’s troops, leaving only four people. He is superb in both personal strength and tactical command. He is also one of the top leaders of the Iwagakure. Killing him can also deal a heavy blow to the arrogance of the Iwagakure. It is also possible that the Iwagakure will withdraw top leaders from the guard force of Kannabi Bridge to replace Higashishito. This is the only goal for Tokugawa Akira to establish his prestige in the first battle.
Tokugawa Akira looked at the body of the Dong Dead Man turning in mid-air with a teasing expression. At this moment, his left hand had gathered into a vortex of water, which instantly condensed into a water drill head and chopped towards the Dong Dead Man.
Dong Siren looked at the javelin that was getting closer and closer. He had no time to react. He had only one thought in his mind: “Brother, who taught you to use S-level ninjutsu right away?”
“Puff——”
The Iwagakure commander Higashi died in full view of everyone, and turned into a pool of bloody meat paste and fell into the soil of Chun.
When the commander of Konoha’s main force, Meimura Yejuan, saw this scene, he was instantly filled with heroic spirit and shouted, “Brothers, the enemy commander Dong Siren is dead, follow me and charge!”
The life and death and performance of the commanders of both sides did have a great impact on the troops of their respective camps. The main forces of the Anbu under Tokugawa Akira and Mimura Yemaki instantly became more motivated and their adrenaline was secreted crazily. When the Iwagakure ninjas saw their boss die, their formation was dispersed a lot.
“Water Release·Water Crush Wave!”
Tokugawa Akira, who had just made a kill, once again set his sights on several high-level ninjas among the Rock Ninjas. It must be said that the quality of the one thousand ninjas who participated in the sneak attack among the Rock Ninjas was indeed very good, especially the commanders.
In addition to the Toushi who had just been dismissed, there were two elite jonins, and there were more than a dozen jonins in total. Together with the three elite jonins Mazhi, Huoguang, and Oishi stationed at the Kannubi Bridge, it was no wonder that in the original work, it was so easy to almost wipe out the troops of Mimura Yemaki.
Chapter 4: Iwagakure Support (Old Version)
“If we leave all these jonin behind, even the Iwagakure will be in pain for a long time.”
Tokugawa Akira thought so in his mind and dodged several ninjutsu that were fired at him. Through the fighting crowd, he saw new opponents, the two remaining elite jonin of the Iwagakure, one named Aoi and the other named Kanazawa. As a high-ranking ANBU, Tokugawa Akira knew the intelligence and appearance of senior ninjas from various major ninja villages as basic work.
At this moment, two people were rushing towards him.
Kuihua suddenly stopped while sprinting and quickly formed seals with both hands.
“Earth Escape: Earth Flowing River”
This was originally an earth-style ninjutsu that could flush the enemy away, but in Aoi’s hands it became an amplifier that could speed up the movement and sprinting of teammates.
With his feet on the river, Kanazawa moved several times faster and arrived in front of Tokugawa Akira in almost an instant. With golden light shining in Kanazawa’s eyes, he wanted to copy what Tokugawa Akira had done to Dong Si Ren just now and beat Tokugawa Akira into a pulp. He also felt that Tokugawa Akira’s attacks were mostly sneak attacks, while he was a head-on kill.
“Earth Escape: Rock Fist Technique”
A huge stone fist suddenly grew out of Jinze’s right fist, breaking through the air with terrifying momentum.
The Rock Fist Technique itself is an extremely powerful close-combat earth-style ninjutsu. Coupled with the speed of the Earth Flow River, the power of this punch has been infinitely magnified.
Tokugawa Akira watched the two men’s actions expressionlessly. He just felt that the Iwagakure ninjas were indeed unique in their coordination of earth escape techniques.
Earth escape, like water escape, is not a very strong attribute, especially the low-level earth escape ninjutsu, the actual attack power is indeed inferior to wind, fire and thunder.
However, the Iwagakure ninjas have put a lot of effort into the coordination of techniques and the development of advanced earth escape techniques. In the original work, the coordination between earth escape techniques and water escape techniques is indeed the most frequently demonstrated.
For a moment, Tokugawa Akira was even more excited about the Iwagakure’s collection of earth-style ninjutsu.
Coming back to the present, Tokugawa Akira not only saw the huge fist approaching him, but also, of course, the excitement in Kanazawa’s eyes.
“Do you think you can control me just like this?” Tokugawa Akira snorted coldly. At the same time, he formed a seal with one hand and almost instantly used the B-level ninjutsu “Water Style: Instant Water”.
In an instant, a turbulent current appeared under Tokugawa Akira’s feet, carrying Tokugawa sideways suddenly. He narrowly and gracefully avoided Kanazawa’s powerful punch, and at the same time, he formed a seal again and shouted softly.
“Water Escape·Water Formation Wall”
This was not to block the attack, but to stop Jinze. Jinze’s rock fist hit the wall of the water array, breaking the defense, but the potential energy and rock fist technique that continued to move forward were all passively released.
The next moment, the Instant Water Technique was activated again, followed by another B-level water escape technique.
“Water Style: Water Whip”!
A long water whip lashed towards Jinze. The moment it touched Jinze, the water flow rose and tied Jinze tightly.
Water Whip is an advanced water jutsu from the Village of Mist. It was looted from the bodies of two Mist Ninja Anbu who were killed during a mission. This technique also has a special effect, that is, when the caster’s chakra is higher than that of the castee, it will have a certain effect of limiting the chakra.
After obtaining the dragon vein, the third generation conducted special training for Tokugawa Akira and formulated some tactics based on this technique.
Tokugawa Akira swung the tightly tied Kanazawa hard and threw him towards Aoi who was not far away. The latter was unable to react effectively for a while and was knocked unconscious by the flying Kanazawa.
Tokugawa Akira had no intention of letting them go. He leaped into the air and formed seals with both hands, “Water Style: Water Dragon Bite Explosion”
A large amount of water molecules condensed frantically in the air and surrounded Tokugawa Akira. In less than a breath, a terrifying and ferocious dragon head appeared in front of Tokugawa Akira. The sharp fangs in its mouth almost solidified. The next moment, it rushed towards the two people lying on the ground.
“Why did he release so many high-level ninjutsu and so much chakra?” Aoi, who was stunned, exclaimed, but no one could answer his question.
The moment the dragon head devoured the two people, blood and internal organs dyed the ground red…
After killing the three strongest ninjas among the Rock Ninjas, Tokugawa Akira continued to search for his targets. He specifically targeted high-level ninjas among the Rock Ninjas. The more arrogant they were, the more miserable their death would be.
“Sumashi?” Tokugawa Akira recognized a senior ninja among the Iwagakure through some characteristics, and he was exactly the ninja who led the team back to support Kamubibashi in the original work.
In the original work, after the Iwagakure ninja gained the upper hand in the battle against Konoha, Sumashi led a team to support Kannabi Bridge. At the same time, because the fighting situation on the front line was fierce, Namikaze Minato came to the front battlefield alone, and thus created a time difference, allowing Sumashi and his men to almost defeat Kakashi and his group.
Fortunately, Minato Namikaze arrived back in time and dealt with Suma Shigeki.
“There’s no difference between dying at Minato’s hands and dying at my hands, so go with peace of mind.” Tokugawa Akira said softly. As soon as he finished speaking, he released a water dragon bullet that hit Suma Shi solidly.
The communication ninja among the Rock Ninja saw this tragic scene, gritted his teeth and led a few people to fight their way out, fleeing towards the direction of Kannobi Bridge.
Tokugawa Akira naturally saw this scene, but did not try to stop it. He thought it would be better to attract the ninjas stationed at Kamubi Bridge, which would be more conducive to the implementation of his plan.
In just twenty minutes, Tokugawa Akira roamed around the battlefield, hunting down several Jonin of the Iwagakure, some elite Chunin, and a large number of ninjas who were good at combined attack techniques.
In terms of efficiency, he is still far behind Minato Namikaze, mainly because the battlefield is too chaotic. The Iwagakure ninjas and Konoha ninjas are fighting in a melee, making it impossible for Tokugawa Akira to directly release a large-scale water jutsu to take away the enemy in one wave.
In another direction, at the Kanmubi Bridge garrison, there are still a small number of garrisons left. The current commanding jonin is Maji, and there are two other jonin, Oishi and Huoguang, both of whom are elite Iwagakure.
At this moment, there were two ninjas half-kneeling on the ground in front of them, gasping for air, with wounds all over their bodies.
“You mean, Toushito and Aoi and the others all died at the hands of an Anbu from Konoha, and that Anbu looked to be only in his teens.”
The Leech looked solemn, the battle situation ahead was extremely brutal. Currently they were still holding on thanks to their superiority in troop strength and the quality of individual soldiers, but at this rate, defeat was only a matter of time.
“When did this Anbu ninja appear? I’ve never heard of such a person before,” Oishi waved his hand to dismiss the ninja who came to report the news, and said in a muffled voice, “This time we have nearly a thousand people participating in the battle, all of them are carefully selected elites.”
“The main force of the Konoha troops participating in the battle is only about 500 to 600 old, weak, sick and disabled. Only this Anbu is pretty good. According to the current situation of Konoha being attacked on three sides, at most they can send out a general team of Anbu ninjas to participate in the battle here, which is about 80 people at most. We have such a big advantage but we are still beaten like this. This Tokugawa Akira is really not simple.”
“I suggest that if failure is inevitable, we withdraw from the battle immediately, preserve our manpower, and defend the Kannabi Bridge. The current losses are already great, and the Iwagakure cannot withstand such a loss.”
Oishi is a tall, square-faced ninja with muscles as sharp as if carved by a knife. He looks very rough, but he is meticulous and cautious when analyzing problems, from the shallow to the deep. The Leech and Huoguang beside him also nodded continuously.
“Let’s go together, the three of us. The troops on the front line are without their commander. Let’s stabilize the morale and retreat slowly.” There was a look of worry on the brow of the Demon Leech.
“What about the Kannabi Bridge? Aren’t you afraid that they will have another team coming to attack?”
“According to the current battle situation, it would be easier for Konoha to attack head-on and open the Kannabi Bridge than to send a small team for a sneak attack. There is no need to divide the troops. What’s more, I don’t think Konoha has the spare energy to send out high-level ninjas.” Majiko glanced at the fire of the speech, thought for a while, and said this.
“Okay, I’ll listen to you.” Dashi nodded and continued, “You go first. I’ll arrange the defense. Tell them to be on high alert and send more patrols. Don’t get ambushed. I’ll catch up with you in five minutes.” Dashi was rough but meticulous.
Mozhi and Huoguang looked at each other, agreed to Dashi’s arrangement, and disappeared from the spot with a “whoosh” and ran towards the front line.
However, in a corner that none of the three noticed, a golden-haired figure was quietly hiding in the dark and listened to the entire plan of the three.
Chapter 5 Sticky Tactics (Old Version)
This person was none other than Minato Namikaze. Before sneaking into the Kanmubi Bridge base, he had already received reports on the battle from Hajime Mimura. Although the front line was in a stalemate, the advantage was on my side. Tokugawa Akira, the ultimate killer, did not disappoint. The Konoha side almost ignored the gap in troop strength and overall combat effectiveness, and was slowly turning the tide of the battle.
Minato Namikaze was completely relieved only after he received the same information from the enemy. What he feared most was that the front line would be broken and he would be needed to provide support. It would be easy for him to not be able to take care of both ends. After all, there was only one newly promoted jonin, Kakashi, in his team. As for Obito and Rin, it was somewhat difficult for them to carry out a mission of this level.
He secretly observed the arrangements made by the senior ninja named Oishi. He did not intend to leave Oishi here, because if the Leech and Huoguang who left first found that Oishi had not caught up for a long time, they would immediately conclude that there was a problem with the Kamubi Bridge.
He didn’t want to create any more trouble now. After all, according to the intelligence, Tokugawa Akira had already demonstrated his ability to kill elite jonin in seconds. This level was not weak even among the Kage level, so he was not worried that these jonin going to the front line to support would cause too much trouble to Tokugawa Akira.
Five minutes later, Oishi made the final arrangements and immediately rushed to the battlefield alone.
Looking at Oishi’s receding back, Minato Namikaze smiled slightly, and this mission was basically declared a successful completion.
Thinking of this, Minato made a Flying Thunder God seal and flew away. His destination was naturally Kakashi and the other two who were hiding not far away.
“Teacher Minato, what happened?” Seeing Minato Namikaze coming back, Obito ran to him first and asked anxiously.
“Don’t worry,” Namikaze Minato glanced at the three people, “We have the advantage on the front line. There is not even a single jonin among the ninjas stationed at Kannabi Bridge. This time, the task of destroying them is left to you.”
Hearing this, Kakashi’s expression froze and he stood up. Obito beside him also looked eager to try, while Rin swallowed nervously.
Although there are three of them, the actual fighting power is only one of Kakashi and Obito. Can they really deal with the experienced defenders in the base?
This is how their base is deployed.
Minato Namikaze took out the architectural drawings of the Kannabi Bridge that he had prepared in advance, spread them on the ground, and began to explain them in detail.
“There are about 30 people stationed there, the lowest of whom are Chunin, and there are about 3 elite Chunin-level ninjas,” Namikaze Minato paused and began to make tactical arrangements, “half of them are scattered and ambushed around the bridgeheads on both sides, covering a range of 500 meters, very dispersed.
There are five more people underwater, five on the bridge, and five more observing from the commanding heights of the towers on both sides.”
“It’s a very tight arrangement. And they are positioned so they can keep watch on each other. If we kill one of them, we might be discovered immediately.” Kakashi frowned and thought, then said calmly.
“That’s right. Besides, the three Jonin of the Iwagakure have just finished their arrangements and left. Now is the time when they are most alert. Let’s act at night. Kakashi.”
“arrive!”
“Now I want you to monitor the actions of the garrison at Kannabi Bridge, including their shift changing frequency, meal times, communication methods, etc.” Namikaze Minato gave the order.
“Yes, Minato-sensei.”
At this moment, on the front line.
The clash between the ninjas of both sides has reached its most intense moment, with wave after wave of attacks, from gorgeous ninjutsu to fist-to-flesh close combat, it is a life-and-death fight between the two top ninja villages.
Later, the three people, Mozhi, Huoguang and Daishi, did organize an effective counterattack and were not stupid enough to confront Tokugawa Akira head-on.
Led by Mazhi and Huoguang, fifty elite ninjas were selected from the remaining ninjas, a total of fifty-two people, who tightly entangled Tokugawa Akira.
They have obtained relevant intelligence from the battlefield. This is a first-class water-style ninja with huge chakra and the strength of a Kage.
But Mazhi and Huoguang were not too afraid, because the earth attribute restrains the water attribute, and there happened to be many excellent earth attribute ninjas present, so they immediately organized such a team to specifically entangle Tokugawa Akira.
As soon as you release a large-scale water escape technique, the fifty or so of us will release an earth escape technique to resist it. If you attack others, we will attack you together. We can advance and retreat freely, and attack and defend in moderation.
Maji who was in command even scolded the deceased senior ninjas such as Toushi, Aoi, and Kanazawa harshly for underestimating the enemy. If these senior ninjas were involved in the team of fifty people, it would be much easier and it would even be very likely that this water-style ninja from the Anbu of Konoha would be able to survive.
At this time, Tokugawa Akira was also a little annoyed. His single means of attack and poor mobility were indeed his biggest shortcomings at present. This was also the reason why he was eager to obtain powerful earth escape after obtaining the earth attribute chakra.
This group of more than fifty ninjas clung to him like taffy and he couldn’t get rid of them.
“Attention! Stay steady! Hold on!” The demon leech calmly organized the team, “He chases me, I run; he runs, I chase him; he attacks, I defend; he defends, I harass him!”
After hearing the tactical arrangement of the leech, Tokugawa Akira almost vomited blood. Then he gritted his teeth and said viciously: “Okay, I will fight you. I want to see how long your chakra can last!”
After saying that, he rushed towards the team of more than fifty people.
Due to the successful delay of Tokugawa Akira, the Iwagakure team once again gained the upper hand on the battlefield. There was no other way, as Konoha’s team was relatively weak and had few soldiers, but they were fortunately still holding on with the help of dozens of Anbu.
When Konoha came, there were 500 ninjas and 80 Anbu, and the Iwagakure had nearly 1,000 ninjas. Now Konoha’s casualties have reached 30%.
Thanks to Tokugawa Akira’s outstanding performance, the Iwagakure’s casualties had exceeded 40%. If it weren’t for the timely arrival of Mazhi and others, they would have shown signs of collapse and defeat.
“Water Style: Explosive Water Wave”
Tokugawa Akira clapped his hands, gathered chakra in his throat, and spewed out a huge wave of water like a lake towards the ground, rushing towards the enemy.
Seeing that more than fifty enemy ninjas had solemn expressions and determined eyes, Tokugawa Akira sighed to himself: After all, they are the elite ninjas from the five major ninja villages, and they are not so easy to defeat. Even though he has just demonstrated extremely terrifying combat power, the Rock Ninjas still feel that they are not invincible.
But we can also see from another perspective that the legendary three ninjas, White Fang, Golden Flash and other legendary ninjas of Konoha were able to make a name that made the ninja world tremble with fear. The prestige and deterrence behind them were truly a general’s eternal success.
“Earth Escape·Earth Flow Wall”
The Iwagakure ninjas shouted in unison, and walls of earth rose up from all directions, constantly reducing the impact force and huge amount of water of the high-level water jutsu Explosion.
By the time this technique reached the Rock Ninjas, it had lost most of its killing power.
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique”
Tokugawa Akira shouted softly, using the signature ninjutsu of the later crown prince.
A large amount of smoke drifted away, and at a glance, nearly a hundred clones, under the command of the original body, rushed towards more than fifty Rock Ninjas.
Chapter 6 Uchiha Madara [Seeking flowers, collections, and comments] (Old version)
Tokugawa Akira’s real body mixed in with the clones, killing the Iwagakure ninjas while approaching the demon leech.
“Tokugawa Akira!”
The cautious demon leech suddenly shouted, “Huoguang, take the first team to stop the clone, and the second and third teams will follow me to surround and kill Tokugawa Akira!”
“How did you recognize him?” Tokugawa Akira held his forehead and said speechlessly.
However, Maji would not answer him. As an elite jonin of the Rock Ninja, he could see that ninjas like Tokugawa Akira had very little experience in frontal battlefield combat. He was good at petty thefts and assassinations by the Anbu and his fighting style and methods were easy to see through. After all, he looked like a teenager.
He fought aggressively on the front battlefield, without any tactical coordination with his teammates. He used large-scale ninjutsu to clear the way and provided support wherever there was a disadvantage.
Relying on his huge amount of chakra, he was very intimidating. Dong Siren, Aoi and others died at his hands, largely because of underestimating the enemy and being arrogant.
Therefore, the leech decisively adopted the large-scale ninja group’s sticky attack and defense plan to target Tokugawa Akira alone, and the way to recognize the real body was also very simple. The clone had only one tenth of the strength of the real body. Whoever killed the most fiercely on the field would be the real body.
“Wow——”
Facing the approaching demon leeches and nearly thirty ferocious-looking Iwagakure ninjas, Tokugawa Akira remained calm, kicked up a long sword with his left foot, and at the same time, he exerted force from his waist and kicked his foot hard, spinning his body in the air and avoiding the pounce of the three Iwagakure ninjas.
The long sword under his feet accurately slashed the throat of the fourth Rock Ninja who rushed over. A long sword of blood splashed on the faces of several Rock Ninjas. He rolled twice on the ground, jumped up, and stabbed two Rock Ninjas in the chest with both hands. The two men trembled and fell down weakly.
The accelerated secretion of adrenaline made the remaining Rock Ninjas rush forward fearlessly.
At this moment, Tokugawa Akira suddenly felt a chill on his back and subconsciously leaned to the left. A long sword flashing with cold light chopped down from the side of his body, cutting off several strands of hair. It was extremely dangerous.
The person who came was the devil leech.
The first move missed, and the demon leech turned around and chopped at Tokugawa Akira’s legs with his knife. Tokugawa Akira kicked up a corpse under his feet to block the demon leech’s attack route, and at the same time attacked the demon leech from three directions. Suddenly, he saw the latter smile excitedly.
“Bang–“
I saw another jonin Huoguang kicking sideways and hitting Tokugawa Akira in the back. The demon leech yelled, “Well done, Huoguang!”
At the same time, he raised the long sword in his hand and stabbed towards Tokugawa Akira.
The sound of a sharp weapon entering the body was clearly heard by the leech. It was the long sword in the latter’s hand that hit Tokugawa Akira’s chest.
Looking at the young Konoha Anbu ninja who was so close and whose pupils were gradually dilating, Maji felt a little regretful and thought how great it would be if this was a genius from the Iwagakure.
“Demon Leech, be careful!” The sound of the fire reached the ears of the demon leech, who frowned. Wasn’t Tokugawa Ming dead? What should I be careful about?
No! The distance from which the sound came was wrong. Huo Guangming had clearly come to help him just now and was very close to him. Why did the sound this time seem to be coming from far away?
Before the leech could react, Tokugawa Akira, who was stabbed in front of him, turned into a pool of water and disintegrated on the ground. The familiar firelight showed a sinister smile, a puff of white smoke floated by, and the tall figure turned into the thin body of Tokugawa Akira. The kunai in his hand spun rapidly and instantly arrived in front of the leech.
“It’s over?!”
This was the last thought of the leech before his death.
The water clone can exert more strength in the water environment. Tokugawa Akira madly released water escape in the battle, and the forest was already muddy. At the same time, the closer the water clone is to the main body, the more strength it is allocated.
This is the most significant difference between the water clone and the shadow clone. Tokugawa Akira used the water clone to kill everyone and impersonated the real body to attract the devil leeches.
The real body turned into a flame and attacked Mazhi. This tactic indeed confirmed Mazhi’s evaluation of Tokugawa Akira. He lacked experience in frontal combat and as a member of the Anbu, he could only use dirty tricks. Although Mazhi was cautious, he was still hard to defend against.
He, like Dong Siren, Kui and others, died of arrogance…
The fire in the distance watched this scene, his emotions collapsed, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was filled with despair. He was a beat slower, and more than a dozen shadow clones pounced on the fire, stabbing wildly with long swords and kunai in their hands…
At this point, there was only one Jonin left in the entire Kanmubi Bridge battlefield – Oishi.
……………………
A gloomy underground space, with thick black tree trunks intertwined to support the entire space. A few candles burning in the dark room spread flickering faint light.
“Ahem”
A weak, low cough broke the silence.
There is a natural bench in front of the dark tree trunk. Several thin transmission pipes run all the way down from the top of the trunk and are actually connected to the back of a white-haired, hunchbacked old man. He is wearing a shabby white gown, his figure is old and decadent, and his slowly raised face is full of wrinkles and gullies.
When the exposed left eye opened, three magatama poured out like a tide, majestic and solemn.
“Lord Madara, the situation has changed a little.” White Zetsu emerged from the ground and looked at the aging Uchiha Madara with a strange expression.
Uchiha Madara looked at White Zetsu not far away, shook his head slightly, and slowly asked back: “The change, is it just a little bit?”
“Indeed…it’s a bit big…” Bai Zetsu said in horror.
“Hmph.” Uchiha Madara propped up his hands on both sides of his body, stood up slowly and powerfully, and with a gust of cold wind, he pulled the pipe connected to the tree behind him and cut it off, and said in a deep voice: “I will take action.”
=============================================
Kannobi Bridge Battlefield
The defeat of the Iwagakure ninja was already a foregone conclusion. Oishi fled with the remaining ninjas. The commander of the main force of Konoha, Mimura Yemaki, was in high spirits. He stood on a high place and commanded the Konoha ninjas to pursue one by one and guard against sneak attacks.
The Kannabi Bridge, which was supposed to be blown up, was silent at this moment, because Minato’s team received a message from Tokugawa Akira’s clone, to postpone the blowing up of the Kannabi Bridge as they had other plans.
When Minato Namikaze received the message, he was stunned and thought for a while.
Tokugawa Akira is currently the strongest man on the front battlefield and has a grasp of the overall situation. Namikaze Minato is not clear about the specific situation on the front line at present, but he believes that Tokugawa Akira will not make an unintelligent decision in such a favorable situation.
When a general is away from the army, he is not always subject to military orders. The operation plan for Kammubi Bridge was jointly formulated by the Third Generation and the Konoha high-level officials.
The tactical mission is to blow up the Kannabi Bridge, the strategic goal is to cut off the support and supply lines of the Rock Ninjas, and the mission of the main force is to delay these 1,000 Rock Ninjas.
But according to the current intelligence, Tokugawa Akira will most likely be able to repel this Iwagakure ninja force. If the Iwagakure ninja is defeated head-on, then there will actually be no operational plan to blow up the Kamnubi Bridge, because the tactical effect obtained at that time will have exceeded the effect achieved by completing the plan.
In the end, Namikaze Minato decided to follow Tokugawa Akira’s wishes, but he was still observing the movements of the existing defenders of Kanmubi Bridge, ready to carry out the bridge bombing operation immediately.
Chapter 7: Stop the bridge bombing? [Seeking collection and flowers] (Old version)
As the sky gradually darkened, Kakashi came to Minato Namikaze with the intelligence he had obtained about the garrison. He hesitated for a moment and said, “Are you really going to postpone the mission?”
“Yes, Tokugawa has another plan. Let’s see his arrangements first. If it doesn’t work, we will carry out the mission immediately and be ready at any time.” After saying that, Namikaze Minato also looked at Uchiha Obito and Rin. The two nodded, and they never relaxed their full armor.
At this moment on the front battlefield, from the moment Tokugawa Akira killed the Demon Leech and the Firelight, the failure of the Iwagakure was inevitable.
Oishi gritted his teeth and carried out the retreat plan that had been formulated long ago, commanding a group of ninjas to cover their retreat. In this situation, covering their retreat would basically mean death, but in order to preserve more manpower, it was a worthwhile sacrifice.
Glancing at the battlefield behind him, he did not see the killing god Tokugawa Akira, but Oishi did not dare to be careless and was extremely vigilant.
“Captain Oishi.” A voice sounded beside him. The nervous Oishi wanted to chop him with his sword, but he immediately realized that the stone man was a descendant of the first Tsuchikage. Although his bloodline was very thin, he still had some connections in the village and performed well in this battle.
“What’s wrong, Ishito-kun?”
“Captain Oishi, we are about to pass the Kannabi Bridge. I have a plan. I will lead a team to place explosives on the bridge. When the people from Konoha catch up, we will blow up the bridge. This will deal a heavy blow to them and give us a chance to catch our breath!”
The stone man is a short, mean-looking ninja, and his voice is extremely sharp when he speaks.
When Oishi heard the stone man’s plan, his eyes lit up, but then he became a little conflicted. The Kanmubi Bridge is one of the important passages leading to the outside world from the Iwagakure Village and plays a very important role in the development strategy of the Iwagakure.
If he was blown up by himself, wouldn’t the Tsuchikage tear himself apart?
As if he could see Oishi’s dilemma, Ishii said softly, “Captain Oishi, even if we don’t bomb, won’t Konoha’s people bomb after they drive us to the other side? Konoha is now surrounded by enemies on three sides, and they are also afraid that we will continue to send troops here through the Kannabi Bridge.”
“Since they can blow it up, why don’t we do it ourselves? We might even inflict heavy damage on Konoha’s ninjas!”
The stone man’s plan is very tempting. Yes, if he doesn’t blow up, does that mean Konoha won’t blow up either?
Below the Kannabi Bridge is the largest river in the Ninja World – the Li River.
It runs through half of the ninja world and originates in the Snow Country. The main line of the river passes through the Demon Country, the Stone Country, the Bird Country, the Rain Country, the Grass Country, and the Taki Country, and finally flows into the sea in the Iron Country. The Li River has countless branches, as intertwined as a century-old tree.
The camera turned back, and Oishi’s eyes became firm. As a commander, he was not afraid of being arbitrary or indecisive. He looked at the stone man, took out his token and handed it to the stone man, saying: “You go and make the arrangements. When the Konoha ninja steps onto the Kannabi Bridge, we will send them to heaven!”
The stone man nodded and accelerated forward with a small group of people.
A moment later, they arrived at the Kannabi Bridge, passed the guard’s password verification, and holding Oishi’s token, he directed the guards to begin placing explosives at the main nodes of the bridge.
In the distance, Minato Namikaze and his group, who were monitoring the movements on the bridge, saw the Iwagakure placing explosives on the bridge and were speechless for a long time.
“It seems that the Iwa Ninja took the initiative to blow up the bridge in order to preserve their strength in order to stop our pursuit.” Minato Namikaze analyzed the situation almost instantly.
“This is too fast. Didn’t the Rock Ninja claim to have a thousand elite ninjas? How could they be defeated so quickly?”
“Is that Tokugawa Akira so powerful?”
“After completing this mission, let me meet him!” Uchiha Obito, who was wearing huge goggles, held his head high and spoke in a proud tone, glancing at Lin beside him from time to time.
Kakashi said: “Should we stop them from blowing up the bridge? Wouldn’t it be better to surround and annihilate this group of Iwagakure?”
As soon as he finished speaking, several people looked at Kakashi at the same time with strange eyes, and fell into silence for a while.
They came to carry out the mission of blowing up the bridge, but they didn’t expect that the game would be favorable. Now the Iwa Ninja is preparing to blow up the bridge himself, which is indeed beyond the expectations of several people.
“No, if we have to fight to annihilate them completely, our losses will be very great if they are desperate. Even now, the absolute strength of the remaining Iwagakure is not much weaker than ours.”
“?The reason we’ve reached this point is entirely due to Tokugawa Akira’s personal strength. Just complete the mission. Let them bomb. We’ll focus on fighting on other fronts.”
Minato Namikaze’s analysis was very accurate, but if he knew what the final consequences of this battle would be, he might regret his decision today.
After leaving Shenwubi Bridge, the stone man looked back. This most magnificent and largest bridge over the Li River was about to become history.
This bridge supports many ordinary people and caravans. It was built by a joint venture of the Earth Kingdom, the Grass Kingdom, and the Fire Kingdom, with the Earth and Fire Kingdom providing the money and the Grass Kingdom providing the land.
The completion of the bridge made the Grass Kingdom prosperous for a long time, but now it has come to this point that the Grass Kingdom is not qualified to make any decisions about the bridge within its territory.
“BOOM—BOOM—BOOM—”
In an instant, the earth shook. The bridge deck, bridge foundation and other locations served as detonation points. The sound was deafening. Even Dashi and others who had run a long way were shocked.
After watching the stone man lead the team back and understanding the situation, he didn’t say anything. Konoha is not a fool. He would not run to the bridge and wait to be blown up by you.
In any case, the mission was a complete failure, the losses were extremely heavy, and the core forces were almost wiped out.
The Tsuchikage and the village leaders probably won’t blame me too much. After all, my responsibility isn’t that big, and I’m the only jonin in the team now, so the village probably won’t do anything to me.
Dashi thought this in his mind and was filled with worries all the way.
After resting several times at several supply points along the way, although the team still looked frustrated, they had regained a lot of their spirits. After all, their own Jonin could not defeat Konoha’s Jonin, and they had no choice.
More than half a day had passed since the end of the battle. Although it was already late at night, the battle report had already been presented to the leaders and high-ranking officials of the major ninja villages. Iwagakure and Konoha were the first ninja villages to receive the battle report.
The Hokage Building was still brightly lit in the silent night. Sarutobi Hiruzen’s office was filled with Konoha’s high-ranking officials and heads of major families who had not yet gone to the battlefield. Each of them held a copy of the battle plan and process of Kamubibashi.
The Kammubi Bridge Operation Plan was the most confidential document before it was implemented, but now that the battle was over, access could naturally be opened.
Looking at the meticulous battle plan and thrilling fighting process, even the battle-hardened senior ninjas present broke out in a cold sweat.
Because the enemy death list that appeared in the battle report, such as the Demon Leech, the East Dead Man, the Fire Light, etc., have had some intersection with most of the people in this office. They are basically at the same level, but they appeared on the enemy death list in the battle report.
Anyone with a discerning eye could see that there was a huge disparity in combat power between the two main forces, and the team was entirely dependent on Tokugawa Akira to save the day. This was almost Tokugawa Akira’s showtime alone, as he killed so many elite Iwagakure ninjas, including several elite Jonin-level ninjas.
You know, even the five major ninja villages treat people of this level like treasures, and in smaller ninja villages outside, they can even become leaders. It seems that the Iwagakure will suffer for a long time.
Chapter 8: The Terrified Tsuchikage: Have you ever seen the sea? (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 8 The shocked Tsuchikage: Have you ever seen the sea?
In contrast to the joyful atmosphere in the Hokage’s office, the sound of tables slamming could be heard in the Tsuchikage’s office.
The battle seemed almost certain to win, but the first information sent back was that his own Iwagakure army was being hunted down by the remnants of Konoha and was barely surviving.
So many jonin were killed one after another by a Konoha Anbu ninja named Tokugawa Akira, like a string of candied haws, and he turned the entire battle situation around by himself.
“When did Konoha have such a person?”
The Third Tsuchikage Ohnoki, who was known as the “Two Scales”, gradually calmed down his anger and regained the spirit of a superior. He said to the darkness behind him, “Go check. I want all the information about this Tokugawa Akira. I mean everything, including his specialties, habits, illnesses, background, and even his test scores in school. I want everything.”
“yes.”
Ohnogi Piao was deep in thought in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window, not allowing anyone to enter the office to disturb him. This blow was too great for him, and it was almost the biggest setback he had received since taking office.
Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Ohnoki watched the scattered flames at the village gate slowly gather together and enter the village. He knew that Oishi had returned with the remaining troops. There were no flowers, no cheers, only the quiet night and the deliberately silent footsteps and breathing.
This is a defeated army.
Ōnoki’s chakra surged out and swept across the army, trying to see how many people were left. Suddenly, he sensed a chakra he had never seen before, and his eyes narrowed.
The stone man who was mixed in the team looked at the tallest building in the center of the village, the Tsuchikage Building, and shook his head helplessly. His transformation technique was discovered as soon as he came in.
But he believed that he would not return in vain.
Transformation Technique is not an advanced ninjutsu, but if one wants to maintain an extremely realistic transformation state, a huge amount of chakra is required, and even so, it will still be discovered if the opponent is alert.
In most battles, transformation techniques are far less useful than substitute techniques, because if you are not careful you can turn it into a technique that consumes chakra and is of little use.
Just like Tokugawa Akira, who relied on a huge amount of chakra to maintain the extremely high quality of his transformation technique along the way, Oishi focused all his energy on the Konoha ninjas and did not pay too much attention to his own team, otherwise even a senior ninja like Oishi would be able to discover Tokugawa Akira’s transformation.
Tokugawa Akira, who was discovered by the Tsuchikage, smiled slightly, continued to maintain the appearance of a stone man, walked to Oishi, and said: “Captain Oishi, the Konoha troops participating in this battle suffered heavy losses, especially the Anbu First Corps, which had more than 80 people, but now there are less than 20 people left. It’s really tragic.”
Dashi turned his head, looked at the stone man, and asked curiously: “Why are you talking about this now, you…uh…”
“Ahem—”
Daishi was stunned and looked at the stone man in front of him in disbelief. He pointed at the kunai stuck in his throat and blood gushed out of his mouth. The stone man in his eyes slowly changed shape and turned into that strange yet familiar face.
“De… De…” Oishi’s eyes were ferocious as he pointed at Tokugawa Akira. He didn’t say what he wanted to say in the end and fell down weakly.
“You bastard!” The roar of the Third Tsuchikage Ohnoki resounded throughout the village, followed by a terrifying beam of light.
“Dust Release: Original World Separation Technique”
The moment he heard the roar, Tokugawa Akira immediately burst out with all his strength and ran to one side. After resting along the way, Tokugawa Akira has recovered to his peak condition, but he has no intention and no confidence to fight the Third Tsuchikage head-on.
Instead, he planned to use the sticky tactics that the leech used on him. If he couldn’t beat him, he could run away, right?
The key is to get the sealed book of the Iwagakure and learn the earth escape ninjutsu contained therein.
Tokugawa Akira created multiple shadow clones, and dozens of Tokugawa Akira ran in different directions.
Veins in Ohnoki’s head were throbbing, and he shouted angrily to the people below: “Didn’t you see the attack from Konoha ninjas? The one just now was Tokugawa Akira. Sound the alarm, gather the guards and the Anbu, and arrest them!”
After giving the order, dozens of ninjas suddenly jumped up from all directions of the ninja village and killed Tokugawa Akira’s clone. Tokugawa Akira did not fight back and moved his real body quickly towards the Tsuchikage Building. Several clones covered him back and forth, making it difficult for the Iwagakure ninja to tell who was the real body.
After entering the Tsuchikage Building, he created several clones again, searching for the Iwagakure’s Sealed Book on the ground and underground.
The main body came to the top floor of the Tsuchikage Building, overlooking the entire Iwagakure Village.
Looking at the Onoki floating in the air in the distance, he began to make seals with his hands.
“First collect some interest for the ninjas of Konoha, invader!”
“Water Release: Big Explosive Water Wave!”
…
Ohnoki was lost in memories at this moment. If someone asked: Have you seen the sea?
He would definitely answer absentmindedly: Yes, I have seen the sea and experienced its vastness and depth.
The sea seems to have infinite charm, boundless vastness, and endless greatness, which makes me amazed.
In front of the ocean, I am just a speck of dust.
And now, this vast and great existence has appeared in the inland area of ​​the Land of Earth, right before his eyes.
The rolling waves submerged the main urban area of ​​Iwagakure in almost the blink of an eye, and were still expanding outward.
The Great Explosion Water Wave is an ultra-large-range ninjutsu with a coverage radius of ten kilometers, an A-level water jutsu, but looking at the original Naruto, only Kisame can use it. According to records, the second generation Mizukage Senju Tobirama can also perform it.
What does a radius of ten kilometers mean? In the past life, the two gadgets dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki had a single explosion range of about 12 kilometers in radius.
The main urban area of ​​Iwagakure is only about a few dozen square kilometers, smaller than Konoha, and can be easily covered by ninjutsu.
The terrible flood submerged countless buildings, buried the rocks outside the city, and washed away the bridges;
Houses washed away by the flood and people sleeping were scattered all over the ground, and the woods outside the city were like green tombs.
Chapter 9: Madara and White Zetsu [Please send flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 9 Madara and White Zetsu [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
The rapids blocked everyone’s steps. Fighting, rescuing, and self-rescue, a series of actions were all unsustainable. No one had the strength to resist this horrific natural disaster-like amount of sea water. It looked like a tragic picture, dark and cruel!
“Hurry up and organize a rescue! Hurry up and organize the earth escape ninjas to resist!” Ohnoki finally reacted and flew up into the sky to get out of the range of the ninjutsu. This was Tokugawa Akira’s ninjutsu! He suppressed the shock in his heart and shouted out orders.
But his instructions were difficult to convey to the ears of the ninja submerged in water.
Gritting his teeth, he looked at Tokugawa Akira, who was standing on this huge water ball at the moment. He looked at the Tsuchikage with a smile on his face and said in a sonorous and powerful voice: “You should develop well in your Land of Earth. If you insist on coming to Konoha to share a piece of the pie and invade other countries, then you must be prepared to be invaded, Lord Tsuchikage!”
“I beg you in the name of the Tsuchikage of the Iwagakure. There are hundreds of thousands of ordinary residents under your feet. They are all innocent. I can make compensation to the Fire Nation on behalf of the Land Nation to compensate for the losses in this war.”
Oonoki ignored Tokugawa Akira’s sarcasm and instead pleaded with Tokugawa Akira in a humble tone.
At this moment, Tokugawa Akira was stunned and even a little at a loss.
Looking at the sadness, anger and anxiety in Ohnoki’s eyes, there was a mixture of emotions.
My mind suddenly turned and I understood what Ōnoki was thinking.
Ōnoki could guess that he would not make things too difficult for ordinary people, because he represented Konoha, and if he massacred too many civilians on the battlefield, he would easily become a target of public criticism.
Secondly, Ōnoki immediately bowed to Tokugawa Akira and expressed his willingness to pay compensation, which represented that the Land of Earth paid compensation to the Land of Fire and admitted defeat. Although everyone knew that it was Ōnoki who could not defeat Tokugawa Akira in a short period of time and was defeated on the front battlefield, at least the face was retained.
In the end, Ohnoki bowed to Tokugawa Akira to give an explanation to his Iwagakure. The consequences of this defeat were too serious. At this moment, bowing to the invaders to save the lives of more civilians and ninjas was to gain more bargaining chips for himself so that he could protect himself.
Tokugawa Akira figured out the twists and turns and realized that he had to agree at this moment. If he didn’t agree, he would be pushed to the cusp of the storm. Konoha needed to promote him as a fighting hero, but if he massacred too many civilians, even Konoha would not dare to risk the condemnation of the world!
“I also want the ritual to lift the Sealed Book and a ceasefire agreement.” Tokugawa Akira looked at Oonoki and put forward his conditions.
His clone has found the Iwagakure’s Book of Seals, but it is protected by the Iwagakure’s unique sealing technique.
Oonoki was silent for a while, calculated the gains and losses, and then made some moves that only Tokugawa Akira could see.
Tokugawa Akira nodded, and according to Oonoki’s technique, the clone had already opened the sealed book and quickly recorded the contents on it, then he dissolved the clone and all the memories returned to the original body.
He nodded with satisfaction and clapped his hands. The huge oval water ball broke instantly, the sea water returned to the earth, and the Rock Ninja began to rebuild the village.
Oonoki and Tokugawa Akira looked at each other, and the latter quickly left the Iwagakure Village.
“Immediately issue a wanted order and offer a reward for Tokugawa Akira. Describe truthfully what he did today and then report to me for approval.” Ohnoki said softly, and the ninja behind him quickly responded and executed.
Looking at the vast ruins around him, Ohnoki seemed to have aged a few years again, and said to himself: “I have saved the Iwagakure again!”
Tokugawa Akira, who was running all the way back to Konoha, would probably laugh out loud if he heard Ōnoki talking to himself.
Just as he was about to pass through the Grass Kingdom and enter the Fire Kingdom, a feeling of palpitations suddenly came over him. He stopped and stood on the trunk of a big tree, as if waiting for something.
“How cautious.” A sharp sissy voice sounded, and a humanoid creature with a white body emerged from the tree opposite Tokugawa Akira.
White Zetsu?
Tokugawa Akira appeared alert on the surface, but he was secretly thinking in his heart that White Zetsu came to him at this time, definitely not to celebrate his great contribution to Konoha, but Uchiha Madara was most likely nearby.
It was a bit unexpected that Uchiha Madara would find him at this time, but he was not worried. Minato’s team was not as miserable as in the original book. Obito was still alive and well and continued to be his funny guy and the last one. Kakashi still had that look of “no strangers allowed”, and Rin had not been captured yet. It could be said to be a perfect ending with a family reunion.
“I see you don’t have much fighting ability, you didn’t come here alone, did you?”
“Even among the young people I have met, your talent is very advanced.” An old voice sounded.
Tokugawa Akira looked down curiously and saw a hunched figure walking slowly towards him from a distance, staggering with a cane in his hand.
“You don’t seem surprised to see me?” Uchiha Madara and Tokugawa Akira looked at each other and said.
“As long as they are not here to kill me, I don’t care.” Tokugawa Akira smiled and simply sat cross-legged on the tree trunk, looking as if life and death are determined by fate and wealth is in the hands of God.
Uchiha Madara glanced at Tokugawa Akira, his gaze resting on the dark green jade-like crystal on his neck, his face slightly gloomy – the first generation of chakra?
Tokugawa Akira looked down and smiled, “My teacher is Tsunade Senju from the Three Ninjas.”
Chapter 10 Madara’s Warning [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: The system came only after I became a Kage-level strongman? : Chapter 10 Madara’s warning [Please give flowers and collect] Picture and text
“Senju… heh…” Uchiha Madara suddenly lowered his head and stroked his forehead, laughing twice: “I haven’t heard this surname for a long time. I want to see if the power of the first generation can help you get through this trouble.”
White Zetsu explained: “Massive massacres of civilians are acts of terrorist organizations no matter where they are. Even if you are a Konoha ninja, you cannot escape it.”
Seeing that Tokugawa Akira had no reaction, Uchiha Madara continued to add chips: “I know what you want to say, there were not many civilians killed or injured in the battle just now.”
“But no one will react to the true situation. When the news arrives tomorrow, you will wait and see how your fellow Konoha people will accuse you.”
Tokugawa Akira listened and narrowed his eyes. He said softly, “Then I want to see what my ending will be. Will it be like White Fang’s?”
“You are a smart person. If you really can’t handle it, you can come to this place again.”
After saying this, Uchiha Madara’s figure gradually disappeared, and White Zetsu also merged into the ground.
Thinking about Uchiha Madara’s “well-intentioned reminder”, Tokugawa Akira was silent for a long time, and had to admit that his reminder was an open conspiracy.
If I were just an ordinary ninja, after experiencing the events that I would experience in the future, I might really join Uchiha Madara.
After all, White Fang committed suicide for this reason several years ago.
But, he, Tokugawa Akira, is not White Fang!
What’s more, he saw that the left eye of the old Uchiha Madara was a three-magatama. So it seems that, just like in the original work, the pair of Rinnegan is now in Nagato’s eyes.
I just can’t remember exactly when Danzo and Hanzo massacred the Akatsuki organization, and the situation of Yugakure and the Akatsuki organization also needs to be kept an eye on.
==============================
The next day, the morning sun was soft and warm. Although Konoha Village was surrounded by enemies on three sides, the air was still filled with vitality and made people feel comfortable.
Mao Yue Zhen Fang walked to the gate of Anbu. One of her arms was cut off in the battle with the Iwagakure ninja. It was reattached not long ago and was wrapped in thick gauze. She rubbed her head which was still wrapped in bandages and was about to report for duty.
Suddenly, he saw a group of ordinary ninjas and people wearing high-end kimonos standing at the door of his unit. They were very excited, and some of them were holding banners in their hands. Several Anbu ninjas were maintaining order.
But faced with a large number of ninjas and dignitaries, the Anbu did not act rashly, and their eyes were full of helplessness.
“What’s going on?” Mao Yue Zhen Yan frowned slightly, called a subordinate over, and asked, “Why are they blocking us?”
“Captain Mao Yue, you are finally here. These people are here to protest!” The subordinate looked helpless, “How do you think we can solve this problem?”
“Come to protest in the Anbu? Interesting. You can protest in the Daimyo’s Mansion, or the Hokage’s Building. This is the first time you come to protest in the Anbu. Are you asking the Anbu to give them a raise and a promotion?”
Mao Yue Zhen Yan was so angry that she laughed.
“No, Captain Uzuki, they are here to look for Captain Tokugawa.”
“Captain Tokugawa? He’s back?”
“Yes, I just got back in the middle of the night yesterday. At first, I was blocked at home and was disturbed by the noise. Later, I went to the headquarters to catch up on my sleep. They arranged for us to stay here.”
“That’s not right. It’s no use asking Captain Tokugawa for a raise!”
Mao Yue Zhen Yan was confused. Although she also wanted a salary increase, the performance appraisal was jointly formulated by the village and the relevant departments of the daimyo prefecture, and Tokugawa Akira had no authority in this regard.
“No, no.” The subordinates shook their heads repeatedly.
“Brother, you have said all you can say. Forget it. I will go find Captain Tokugawa.”
Mao Yue Zhen Yan rolled her eyes, turned around and found a secret passage to enter the Anbu building, came to the office of the captain of the first team, knocked on the door three times, and pushed it open in one go.
The captain’s office is very grand, and the First Brigade has always been a benchmark team in the Anbu.
The captain is the strongest in the Anbu, or the most outstanding Anbu ninja. The size, decoration, and facilities are even better than the Hokage’s office.
The reason is very simple, the turnover of ANBU captains is faster than that of Hokage, and if someone dies, becomes disabled, is transferred, or changes position, they all have to be replaced.
Every time there is a change of personnel, there will be new transformation and renovation of the office.
The First Corps has had nine captains, six of whom were replaced during the Second Ninja World War.
Some died while performing their duties, some were disabled and transferred to other departments, some team leaders could not bear the pressure after working for a while and applied for transfer on their own, and some disappeared.
For example, Tokugawa Akira’s predecessor and former team leader, Kuromiou.
When I entered Tokugawa Akira’s office, I saw that Tokugawa Akira, who said he was still catching up on sleep, was actually lying on the sofa beside him, carefully studying the contents of a scroll.
“Sit down.”
Tokugawa Akira knew it was Utsuki Makoto without even raising his head. She was the only one in the entire Anbu who would enter his office in this way.
Even the captains of the other two general teams, Hinata Kei and Gekko Asama, had to get his permission before they could enter.
“Captain, what’s going on outside? Has our affair been discovered?” Mao Yue Zhen Yan sat down carelessly in the captain’s chair behind the middle desk.
“puff–“
Tokugawa Akira’s eyes widened, and he almost choked himself with his saliva. “Don’t talk nonsense. What a mess… nonsense.”
“Tsk, I don’t know who was the one who peeked at her taking a bath back then, and still refuses to admit it.” Mao Yue Zhen Yan showed a look of contempt.
“Back then…back then it was Jiraiya who took the lead, I was still young and didn’t know anything, and he was the Hokage’s eldest disciple, I didn’t dare to refuse.”
Tokugawa Akira felt guilty and waved his hands, saying timidly, “Besides, there is not much in stock, and you are afraid to look at it.”
Tokugawa Akira’s soft and gentle voice was heard clearly by Uzuki Makoto. Her face flushed red in an instant, and she looked a little angry and embarrassed: “You are nothing! You enoki mushroom!”
“???” Tokugawa Akira stared at Uzuki Mayu with his eyes wide open, seeing the latter’s shy look.
“How do you know so much now? Is there a new update for Intimate Paradise? Come on, show it to me.”
Tokugawa Akira extended his hand without hesitation, his face full of anticipation.
Chapter 11 The Hero of Konoha [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is here for me?: Chapter 11 The Hero of Konoha [Please give me flowers, please add me to your collection] Picture and text
“Hmph, I’m not going to talk nonsense with you. What’s going on with those people outside? I heard that they are here to look for you?” Mao Yue Zhen Yan spat and changed the subject.
“Well, that group of right-wing elements are coming to attack me. I really want to throw them onto the battlefield and teach them a lesson.” Tokugawa Akira looked unhappy.
“That’s not right, Captain. The victory at Kannabi Bridge yesterday was so great that it deserves a separate biography in the Konoha Chronicles. It should have suppressed the momentum of the right wing. How could it still inspire them to protest?”
Tokugawa Akira looked at Uzuki Mayu, picked up a newspaper on the table and handed it to her, coughed awkwardly twice, and said, “Let’s wait for the separate biography, read this first.”
“A certain Konoha ninja sneaked into the Land of Earth and released a super-large-scale ninjutsu, causing a large number of civilian casualties. This seriously violated the tacit agreement and public order and morality of the ninja world. Such inhumane and cruel behavior should be sanctioned by the entire ninja world!”
“Brother, this ninja is talking about you, right?” Uzuki Mayu looked up and looked at Tokugawa Akira in shock. “You went to the Iwagakure alone? And you massacred the whole village?”
“Big sister, can’t you recognize it after seeing such a large portrait?” Tokugawa Akira pointed at his own portrait that took up an entire page in the newspaper and continued to mutter, “It’s just that the light and dark colors of the facial features are not handled very well. If you had known earlier, you should have notified me and I would have taken a selfie for them.”
“You’re just talking nonsense. It says here that you caused nearly 100,000 civilian casualties?”
Mao Yue Zhen Yan looked at Tokugawa Ming who was still acting weird and said softly, “Do you know that this is a very serious incident? If you are not careful, you will be ruined. War is a matter between ninjas and soldiers, and has nothing to do with civilians.”
“Especially since many of the top dignitaries in this world are ordinary people. If you do this, even if Konoha wants to protect you, the top leaders of various countries, even the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, will not show mercy to you.”
“Thank you for teaching me a lesson. It’s time for me to go to the Hokage.”
Tokugawa Akira looked at the time, then put away the scroll, slowly got up from the sofa, left the office, and walked out of the Anbu building with steady steps.
Nearly 100,000 civilian casualties? Uchiha Madara? Or the Tsuchikage? Even some people from our village? Is this your plan? Relying on public opinion and fabricated facts to bring me down? Tokugawa Akira was disdainful in his heart, and he had already made arrangements for this.
In the morning mist, the main street of Konoha was crowded with people pushing and shoving each other, and protests rose and fell among the mixed group of ninjas and nobles. The ink-stained banners fluttered in the autumn wind, and the words “Konoha scum” and “Murderer Tokugawa Akira” were extremely glaring.
When the bronze door of the Anbu burst open, the wailing of metal hinges caused the protesters in the front row to collectively take half a step back.
Tokugawa Akira’s figure standing against the light brought the noise to an abrupt end.
The young face without the mask was as pale as snow, and there was a suffocating pressure under the black stand-up collar uniform.
When his eyes swept across the banner of the murderer, a sarcastic arc appeared at the corner of his mouth and his knuckles tapped the standard dagger at his waist nonchalantly.
The crisp sound of metal hitting each other spread in the dead silence. The ninjas holding banners in the front row staggered back. The leading ninja from the Hyuga family had cold sweat soaking his back, as if the sharp claws of an invisible tailed beast were pressed against his throat.
When Tokugawa Akira took a step, the bluestone slabs under his feet actually began to crack like spider webs. The onlookers were then surprised to find that the chakra wrapped around his body had almost condensed into substance, reflecting a dark purple glow in the morning light.
“Is this… the legendary dragon chakra?”
The Iwagakure spy who was mixed in the crowd reached out for the record scroll with trembling hands.
An uncle selling breakfast on the roadside stared at the young and tender face, his emotions switching back and forth between envy, admiration and worship.
Finally, he stood up and smashed the bowl, the fragments scratched the banner of Konoha’s scum: “You idiots who only know how to play with pens! If it weren’t for Lord Tokugawa breaking into the Iwagakure, we would be the ones being massacred now!”
People worship heroes, and they worship their own heroes even more. Ordinary people in Konoha did not have much perception about Tokugawa Akira’s massacre of civilians in the Land of Earth.
They only knew that the Iwagakure invaded the Konoha Village, and that Tokugawa Akira, in order to protect Konoha, broke into the Iwagakure alone and forced the Tsuchikage to bow his head in public. He was truly a lone hero.
When the figure disappeared around the corner, the voice that had been suppressed for a long time finally broke out.
“Lord Tokugawa is trying to protect Konoha!” the rough roar sounded again.
When shouts of “Tokugawa Akira is innocent” came out from the mouths of the onlookers, the crowd was like a ignited detonator, and cheers swept across the entire village along the main street.
In the Hokage’s office, the violent scene reflected in the crystal ball made Hinata Hiashi crush the window frame.
“This is a threat!” The head of the clan turned his pure white pupils to the silent Nara Shikaku, “Should we let him…”
“Why don’t you take a look at this first?” Namikaze Minato spread the scroll on the conference table. The seal of the Iwagakure envoy glowed coldly in the morning light. “The Tsuchikage asked Tokugawa Akira to be the guarantor of the armistice agreement.”
He tapped the bloodstains at the end of the agreement with his fingertips. “By the way, I’d like to remind you all that three hours ago, Lord Jiraiya from the northern front, at the battlefield of Yu no Kuni, sent a message that Kumogakure suddenly stopped the large-scale gathering of ninjas for unknown reasons.”
“Two hours ago, Uchiha Fugaku sent a message from the eastern front that they had just captured a Kirigakure Anbu and tortured him to get the latest information – Kirigakure’s top brass decided to delay and re-formulate the battle plan against Konoha.”
“Is it the same for Kirigakure as well?” Utane Koharu, a high-ranking member of Konoha, said in horror.
Mitomon En also echoed: “Didn’t the battle report three days ago say that they had just had a fierce battle with Kirigakure, and Kirigakure had the upper hand?”
“That’s right,” Sarutobi Hiruzen, who hadn’t spoken for a long time, took a puff of cigarette, “Uchiha Shisui made a name for himself on the battlefield of Kirigakure, causing considerable trouble and losses to Kirigakure, but in the most recent battle, he was surrounded and killed by Kirigakure, but he managed to escape in the end.”
Chapter 12 High-end Strategy [Please give me flowers, please give me evaluation votes] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 12 High-end Strategy [Please give me flowers, please give me evaluation votes] Picture and text
“As for the reason why Kirigakure postponed the attack, it’s very simple. Their opponent suddenly gained a Kage-level strongman who could change the situation of the battle.”
“It’s basically equivalent to having one more tailed beast that can be controlled. All previous battle plans must be re-formulated. We need to obtain and analyze Tokugawa Akira’s intelligence, and we must also include the possibility of Tokugawa Akira’s participation in the war.”
The sparks in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s pipe flickered, and his reasonable analysis silenced the senior executives present.
The old Hokage knew better than anyone that Tokugawa Akira had already tasked his subordinates with inciting the people.
But weren’t those protesters who wanted to sanction Tokugawa Akira also infiltrated like a sieve by many enemy spies and the dark root of the ninja world?
“Tokugawa Akira, well done!”
More and more people gathered, emotions became more and more heated, and they spontaneously rushed towards Tokugawa Akira without any organization.
“Tokugawa Akira is a hero!”
“Tokugawa Akira is innocent. He was trying to protect Konoha. If such a hero is guilty, he might as well just open the gate and surrender!”
“Tokugawa Akira! Tokugawa Akira! Tokugawa Akira!”
More and more cheers gradually spread from the main street to the surrounding areas.
Along the way, many civilians did not know what had happened. Those who knew the situation would immediately take out newspapers to explain, from the Kannabi Bridge to how he single-handedly charged into the Iwagakure and forced the Tsuchikage to bow his head, describing it vividly as if they were there in person.
In order to get more civilians to join the team, Tokugawa Akira even took detours.
High-end strategies only require the simplest implementation methods.
You said I killed tens of thousands of civilians in the Iwagakure? That’s fine, I won’t refute it, but now countless civilians and grassroots ninjas in Konoha support me and cheer me on. In this case, if you dare to offend your own country’s combat heroes for the lives of civilians in the enemy country, you will be in vain!
At this moment, Tokugawa Akira was standing under the projection of the Hokage Rock, and the surging crowd behind him stretched his shadow into the shape of a sharp blade.
The young man looked up at the silhouettes of high-rise buildings behind the floor-to-ceiling windows of his office and gently raised three fingers. The meaning was very simple – my record has caused the three fronts of Iwagakure, Kirigakure and Kumogakure to stagnate, giving Konoha more chance to breathe!
The corners of Tokugawa Akira’s mouth curled up indifferently – “You have public opinion, so I will take advantage of it and use the lies you fabricated to achieve my supreme reputation!”
The young man stepped onto the stage of the ninja world with the supreme prestige of tens of thousands of Konoha villagers and a large number of Konoha ninjas.
“Is this inciting trouble? Lord Hokage, you have seen it too, it is truly lawless, he must be executed!” a high-ranking official shouted angrily.
“Hokage, this is no joke. This behavior will only make the Fire Nation more passive. Tokugawa Akira must give an explanation!” A middle-aged man with an unfamiliar face suddenly spoke.
“Sir, this is the explanation.” Namikaze Minato’s words startled everyone present. He pointed to the scene outside the window and continued, “Sir, you just said that you wanted Tokugawa Akira to give an explanation. Look, here he is.”
Everyone present had already somewhat understood what Minato Namikaze meant and glanced at Sarutobi Hiruzen covertly, but some people were pretending to be deaf and dumb. Just as they were about to speak, Minato Namikaze’s voice rang out again.
“I am responsible for this matter. When we were at the Kannabi Bridge, I followed Tokugawa-kun’s advice and postponed the bombing of the Kannabi Bridge instead of insisting on annihilating all the Iwagakure ninjas. This allowed Tokugawa-kun’s own plan to be implemented. I did not carry out the task assigned by Sarutobi-sensei well, and I regret it now.
However, looking at the incident itself, the authenticity of the incident remains to be verified, because Konoha’s current intelligence system has still not obtained accurate data on civilian casualties in Iwagakure.
Second, the Fire Nation has gone through years of war since its founding and has faced the current situation of being attacked from three sides many times.
Whether it is ninja, soldier, or civilian, they are all exhausted. Every time we are busy dealing with invasions from other countries, but why should a high-level ninja of ours be sanctioned and punished by his own people when he enters another country?
And this is a talent who has reached the level of a movie star at the age of only 15.”
Namikaze Minato’s words were absolutely impeccable. He first confessed that he had accepted Tokugawa Akira’s advice, then dragged himself into the water and shared Tokugawa Akira’s initial responsibilities.
Then, the fact that Tokugawa Akira invaded the headquarters of Iwagakure and forced the Tsuchikage to surrender was a fact verified by many parties, but Namikaze Minato said that the data on the so-called massacre of civilians was inaccurate and there was a high probability that there was a mastermind behind it, so he just passed it over.
Finally, let’s talk about the value. On the one hand, Konoha has been in a passive state in war many times. Is it related to the diplomatic ability of the Fire Country Daimyo Mansion? No matter how passive it is, can it be more passive than being attacked from three sides?
Although Namikaze Minato didn’t say it explicitly, the aide from the Fire Country Daimyo’s mansion, the Minister of the Interior, knew it in his heart: Is this targeting me? !
Later, the value of Tokugawa Akira was emphasized. After this series of operations, the people present had a clear mind.
Well, it seems that Tokugawa Akira will be safe for three generations.
The right-wingers present all shook their heads helplessly, watching these hawkish elements grow stronger and stronger without any effective measures to curb them.
Looking at the dense crowd under the Hokage Building and the high-spirited Tokugawa Akira, and then looking at the blond and blue-eyed Namikaze Minato next to Sarutobi Hiruzen, everyone sighed: Will this be another new era after the Three Ninjas?
This crisis seems to be easily overcome, but in fact, one can fall into an abyss if one is not careful. The lightest consequence is that one will be a defector and be wanted and hunted down.
In the traditional concept of ninjas, if they made a mistake, the first thing they would do is to confess to their superiors, or take other extreme measures. It is basically impossible to think of other solutions, let alone rely on civilians and a large number of grassroots ninjas like Tokugawa Akira.
Of course, the strength demonstrated by Tokugawa Akira and his importance to Konoha are self-evident. A shrewd politician like Sarutobi Hiruzen knows this well, so Tokugawa Akira judges that Sarutobi Hiruzen will most likely save himself.
Therefore, Tokugawa Akira only needed to give these senior officials a way out, and the situation would immediately change.
Chapter 13 Tokugawa Akira: A message for Danzo [Request for flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: The system came only after I became a Kage-level strongman? : Chapter 13 Tokugawa Akira: A message for Danzo [Request for flowers] Picture and text
In the Anbu office, the existing members under Tokugawa Akira gathered together. The battle of Kannabi Bridge caused heavy losses to the First Division, with four-fifths of the members reduced. All the squad leaders were wiped out, and two of the three squad leaders died, leaving only Utsuki Magao.
The battle of Kannabi Bridge and Tokugawa Akira’s surprise attack on Iwagakure not only shocked the two countries of Fire and Earth, but also frightened the entire ninja world.
Is the Iwagakure too weak or is this Tokugawa Akitaka too strong? Some masters from the big ninja villages even thought: Tokugawa Akitaka, then I should be able to do it too? !
Of course, it’s just a thought, no one really dares to do this.
At the same time, all the information about Tokugawa Akira was in the hands of the Kage and high-ranking officials of the major ninja villages. His identity as a native of the small border country of Seinokuni was revealed, and the Tokugawa clan, once the number one family in the Warring States Period, also surfaced.
Although it is a small border country, Qing Kingdom is very wealthy. The Tokugawa family is good at business. The top consortiums in the ninja world, apart from the consortiums of the five major countries, are the Qing Kingdom Consortium and the Kishu Chamber of Commerce of Qing Kingdom.
Moreover, its military strength is not too weak. There are several jonin in the country, and one of them is an elite jonin-level ninja trained by Konoha.
The Tokugawa family is the royal family in Seikoku, and the country was established by the Tokugawa family. There are three branches of the Tokugawa family in Seikoku, namely Kishu Tokugawa, Mito Tokugawa, and Owari Tokugawa.
Tokugawa Akira’s mother was the head of the Kishu Tokugawa family – Tokugawa Yoshiko, who was also the president of the Kishu Chamber of Commerce and the niece of the Daimyo of Seinokuni, and was given the title of Princess Naruhito.
His status among his peers is second only to the daimyo’s heir.
At the same time, in addition to Tokugawa Akira’s family background, the tasks he had completed, the techniques he was proficient in, his photos, address, resume, and even the fact that he failed the Three Body Technique test in the Ninja School were all known clearly.
In the room filled with the smell of medicine, Tokugawa Akira threw a stack of top-secret intelligence files about himself onto the walnut table, and the dull sound echoed in the empty room.
Mao Yue Zhen Yan held the personnel list in one arm, and the newly formed blood scab under the bandage rose and fell slightly with her breathing – the list of survivors of Kanwubi Bridge, the ink had not yet dried.
“Captain, Team Two has handed over the spy who stole your information. He is a high-ranking Jonin and is imprisoned in the C-Prison.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded. His eyes swept across the words “failed Sanshinjutsu” and “graduation grade C” on his file, and he laughed in anger.
The deliberate disguise of weakness back then has now become a topic of conversation among all the major ninja villages.
Tokugawa Ming paused and said, “Let the Yamanaka clan read the brain directly.”
The twilight outside the window cast half of his face in shadow. “Tell the interrogation squad that I want to see all the spies that Iwagakure has planted in Konoha tomorrow morning.”
After saying that, Mao Yue Zhen Yan took out another document – an application for additional personnel.
Tokugawa Akira was silent for the first time. The team was made up of his teammates and he would feel sad if any of them were lost. Now there are less than 20 people left, which is the biggest loss in the history of the team. But at the same time, they also gained the greatest glory and record in the history of the Anbu.
“As for the personnel replenishment, I will try to select some people from the ninja school for training, and then select some from each family. As for the Root, which is nominally under the ANBU’s ‘training department’, it’s time to see the results.”
Tokugawa Akira narrowed his eyes. He knew that Danzo and Root must have played a certain role in fueling his situation this time, and it was very likely that they played a major role.
Otherwise, it would be impossible for just a few spies to achieve this.
In name, the Root has always been the “Anbu Training Department”. According to the charter, the three captains have the right to transfer personnel from the Root to supplement their own teams at any time, but no one has ever done so since the establishment of the “Root”.
After hearing what Tokugawa Akira said, Uzuki Makoto frowned worriedly and said, “We want to select people from the root? This… may be a bit difficult. Before…”
“The past is the past, and the present is the present. No matter how much advantage we have gained in this war, we may be carrying out equally important tasks at any time. If we don’t have enough manpower, how can we win on the battlefield? Everything is based on the interests of Konoha, and no one can stand in our way.”
Tokugawa Akira spoke in a serious tone and no one dared to refute him. Those present also heard that Tokugawa Akira’s words were highly targeted.
Tokugawa Ming quickly signed his name on the application form, and sneered: “Tell Elder Danzo that the ANBU First Division needs fifty puppets that can breathe, and send them to me tomorrow.”
Uzuki Magao nodded and said, “I’ll pass it on through the Hokage’s office. The headquarters of Root has always been a secret.”
After saying that, he took out a gold-stamped invitation from his arms.
“Captain, this is an invitation from the Minister of the Interior of the Daimyo Prefecture, inviting you to a gathering at Chunhuaju this evening.”
“Minister of the House of Lords?”
“Yes, it is the Minister of the Land of Fire who was sent by the Daimyo to call for punishment this time.”
“Okay, put it here.”
====================================
As dusk approached, the crowd thinned out.
As soon as Tokugawa Ming walked to the door of Chunhuaju, someone came to greet him.
“Excuse me, are you Tokugawa-kun? My master is waiting for you upstairs. Please follow me.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded and followed the attendant to a secluded private room.
When you open the lattice door, you can see several light pink cherry trees at a glance.
Under the cherry trees, two geishas dressed in sakura kimonos, with white paint all over their faces and necks, looked like ornately carved dolls, with a unique flavor under the dim candlelight.
They hold the shamisen and sing traditional music, the sound of the instrument is melodious and pleasant, and the voices are gentle and beautiful.
The Minister of the Interior, who was enjoying the music, saw Tokugawa Akira and quickly stood up and walked forward to greet him.
“This is Captain Tokugawa. Haha, a hero is born young. This morning in the Hokage’s office, I only saw him from a distance. Tokugawa was surrounded by people and looked very high-spirited. Now that I am in close contact with Captain Tokugawa, I can feel his magnificent spirit even more. It really makes me amazed.”
Tokugawa Akira took a deep breath. The earth-shattering flattery he received right from the start made him doubt whether coming to the banquet tonight was the right choice.
But he was merciless and said, “Tokugawa has heard a little about what Kouchi-sama did in the Hokage’s office. In the blink of an eye, we will be sitting at the same table. How unpredictable things are!”
Chapter 14 Dear Useless Son [Please Give Me Flowers] (Old Version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 14 Dear Useless Son [Please give me flowers, please give me flowers] Picture and text
When the Minister of the Interior heard this, his expression did not change at all. He took Tokugawa Akira to his seat, smiled and clapped his hands in a pretentious manner. A line of dancers quietly walked out from behind the screen and began to dance to the melodious music of the geisha.
“Tokugawa-kun has misunderstood. That was just a job assigned by the daimyo to his subjects. Of course, it cannot be confused with private friendship. In fact, after hearing about Tokugawa-kun’s achievements, the daimyo was also quite shocked. However, due to the constraints of public order and morality, they had to speak out.”
After saying that, the Minister of the Interior began to enjoy the singing and dancing with great interest. Unfortunately, Tokugawa Akira was not interested in these Japanese cultures at all. He would rather tease Utsuki Mayu instead.
As if noticing Tokugawa Akira’s discomfort, the Minister of the Interior straightened his expression, waved his hand to send away the geishas and dancers, and poured a glass of sake for Tokugawa Akira.
Seeing this, Tokugawa Akiya looked at the Minister of the Interior and said to himself: The real business is about to begin.
“Captain Tokugawa is young and talented, also known as the Shock Ninja World. You have passed the test ten years ahead of schedule!”
“Assessment? What assessment?”
Tokugawa Akira was confused. Was it a honey trap? The beauty hadn’t come yet? How did he pass the test? Why don’t you try the test?
Zi Nei waved his hand with a smile on his face and continued, “Of course it is the assessment of the Fire Country Daimyo’s Mansion. In addition, my Daimyo also wants to betroth his beloved daughter, Princess Kamiseki, to Captain Tokugawa!”
“hiss–“
At this moment, Tokugawa Akira felt as if the top of his head was suddenly opened. This idea was really too big.
He thought that it might be to win him over, or to warn him, or even to represent Danzo, or Uchiha Madara. He never thought that they would marry the princess to him!
“Sir, I am still young and my career is more important. I appreciate the Daimyo’s kindness, but…” Tokugawa Akira refused with a firm expression. If the princess turned out to be big and strong with a rat-like face, it would be a big problem.
“Captain Tokugawa, don’t rush to refuse. Your Highness Shen Qianxi’s talent and appearance must be worthy of Captain Tokugawa in every way.”
As if he had guessed what Tokugawa Akira was thinking, the Minister of the Interior blinked his eyes, revealing an expression that all men understood, and continued, “His Highness Kamisei is the same age as you, Tokugawa-kun. Of course, his strength is not as good as Tokugawa-kun, but he is also a rare genius. He has been training in the Fire Temple and was promoted to Jonin at the beginning of this year. He is now one of the twelve guardian ninjas of the daimyo.”
“Sir, His Highness Shinzen is now serving as a Guardian Ninja. Does the Daimyo want me to join the Guardian Ninja?” Tokugawa Akira’s eyes widened. If he did so, he would get up and leave immediately. Giving up his job as an Anbu captain to become a bodyguard? What a joke!
“Of course not!” The Minister of the Interior waved his hands repeatedly, and Tokugawa Akira breathed a sigh of relief. However, his next sentence surprised Tokugawa Akira again.
“You are to lead the twelve guardian ninjas and their troops.”
Tokugawa Akira rolled his eyes. “Sir, can you please finish what you want to say? I have never met the daimyo, and the daimyo has never met me. How can you trust me so much? You want to send your daughter and the army?”
“Hey, I forgot, Tokugawa-kun, you may not know this, but I have a letter from your mother, the head of the Tokugawa family, asking the Land of Fire to pass it on to you.”
Konechi took out an envelope from a package beside him and handed it to Tokugawa Akira.
Tokugawa Akira took a quick glance at it and looked at the seal and the words “From my son” on the cover.
The seal and handwriting were correct. He nodded and opened the envelope.
“Dear useless son: …”
Seeing the beginning, Tokugawa Akira was left with a few black lines on his forehead, “The tone is right…”
After scanning the content, it was roughly that as soon as their battle was over, the Fire Nation received the battle report and immediately informed the Daimyo of the Clear Country. Tokugawa Akira’s mother wrote a letter home overnight and asked the Fire Nation ninja to deliver it.
“I see……”
The content of the letter was very profound, and indeed it somewhat overturned Tokugawa Akira’s cognition.
The Tokugawa family is related to the Fire Country’s royal family, the Kamizake family. Even the current Fire Country daimyo, Kamizake En Ichikyu, has a good relationship with the Tokugawa family.
The reason why he was able to come to Konoha to study was because the Daimyo Mansion wanted to train a high-level ninja with strong strength who could reach the level of Kage to serve as the commander of the Twelve Warriors. So he formulated a training plan with a time period of twenty years and a total of twelve assessment targets.
Tokugawa Akira was one of them.
It is obvious that Tokugawa Akira is far ahead among all the examinees.
The assessment was terminated ahead of schedule, and the Fire Country Daimyo placed his bet on Tokugawa Akira without hesitation.
“The daimyo and your mother are aware of your performance and situation in recent years. You are also related to the Kamizome family! The commander of the Twelve Guardian Ninjas must be you!”
The Minister of the Interior looked at Tokugawa Akira with clear eyes.
The Twelve Guardian Ninjas are the direct guards of the daimyo and the last line of defense to protect the daimyo and the imperial family. They are similar to the ancient Ouchi Imperial Guards in previous lives. They are one of the most elite and loyal troops of the country. Some of them are drawn from ninja villages, and some are trained and recruited by the imperial family themselves.
The lowest level is special jonin, most of them are jonin, and the commander of the guardians is generally at the elite jonin level.
Therefore, if Tokugawa Akira is willing to serve as the commander of the guardian ninjas, it would be a record-breaking move, and would also fulfill the current daimyo’s wish and plan – to have a Kage-level strongman serve as the commander of the guardian ninjas.
The Twelve Guardian Ninjas are not really just twelve people, but twelve commanders who hold military power, and they have their own ninjas, samurai or other types of troops under their command.
The commander of the Guardians is also one of the Twelve Warriors. In addition to commanding the eleven commanders and the ninjas under their command, the commander also has the largest number of ninja groups under his command.
As far as Tokugawa Akira knew, the standards of the Twelve Warriors’ ninja group were similar to those of the Anbu.
The lowest standard at the grassroots level is Chunin, with about ten people in a team. The team leader is an elite Chunin level, and each commander is in charge of five teams, with a total of about fifty people. The commander of the Twelve Warriors can double the number.
In other words, the combat personnel establishment of the entire Twelve Guardian Ninjas can reach 600 to 700 people.
In addition, there are a large number of logistical personnel who specialize in serving the Twelve Warriors Group. In terms of number and scale, it is indeed much more comfortable than being a dark corps captain.
Chapter 15 Side Quest [Seeking Flowers and Collection] (Old Version)
Konoha: The system came only after I became a Kage-level warrior?: Chapter 15 Side Quests [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
Because the head of the Anbu is concurrently the Hokage, the Anbu has three general teams under its jurisdiction, and Tokugawa Akira is only the captain of one team, with only eighty to ninety people under his command at his peak. Now, by changing jobs, his number can be nearly tenfold, and there is no shortage of senior ninjas under his command, so he has even more power.
“Tokugawa-kun, the Tokugawa family was a great family during the Warring States Period after all. Although it is in decline now, it is normal for the major families to have exchanges with each other after a hundred years of complicated connections. Captain Tokugawa should also know that my daimyo has a good relationship with your mother and your country’s daimyo!”
“Captain Tokugawa was able to enter the Konoha Ninja School because of this relationship. Otherwise, look at how many foreign students there are in the Konoha Ninja School? There isn’t even a single royal family member from another country, right?”
“The mother of our Empress Kamizome is the cousin of your mother Tokugawa Yoshiko. Looking through the family tree, your mother Tokugawa Yoshiko is the distant cousin of our Fire Country Daimyo. Tokugawa-kun has to call our Daimyo his uncle!”
“I see.” Tokugawa Akira twitched the corner of his mouth, but it was true when he thought about it. Among his classmates, he was the only one who was not a native of the country. After so many years of graduation, he had never heard of many foreigners entering the Konoha Ninja School.
The Minister of the Interior tells the original intention of establishing the Twelve Guardian Ninjas.
In today’s ninja world, ninjas are very powerful. Some factions think that the country and the ninja village should not coexist, and that the ninja village should be replaced by a powerful ninja village. The “Kage” should serve as the leader of the country and govern both the country and the ninja village at the same time. This is the “ninja village faction”.
Some people also support abolishing the “kage” of the ninja village and transforming the ninja village into an armed force directly under the state and directly commanded by the daimyo. This is the “daimyo faction.”
There are also neutrals who want to maintain the status quo.
Since the establishment of the ninja village system, every war has been triggered by conflicts between ninja villages, dragging the entire country into the quagmire of war and causing dissatisfaction among the daimyo faction. As a result, some countries have cut off economic supplies to the ninja villages, which has had a great impact.
At the same time, some ninja villages organized rebel groups to attack the country’s top leaders and even daimyo, triggering a series of unrest.
Thus was born the Fire Nation’s elite Twelve Guardian Ninja Group.
Tokugawa Akira nodded continuously as he listened to the Minister of the Interior describing the many contradictions caused by the development of the ninja village system.
“In my opinion, the trend is for political and military forces to converge.”
After hearing what Tokugawa Akira said, Kouchi sat up, looked at Tokugawa Akira, and said, “So what do you think, Tokugawa-kun, should it be the Daimyo’s Mansion or the Hokage Building?”
“This question is not for me to discuss, but I know that a country’s army must follow the banner of its leader, and the leader must be born from the civilian system. Civilians must ensure that the development of military power is highly coordinated with the overall development of the country through strategic planning and policies, and avoid military adventurism?”
“Master Zinai, we are getting off track now. I am just a small ANBU captain now.”
Tokugawa Akira shut up at the right time and didn’t want to say more, but as a person from the 21st century, he deeply understood the advancement and necessity of “X commands X”. All dynasties have been ruled by civilians. Once the military takes over and militarism rises, destruction is only a matter of time.
“Haha, Tokugawa-kun is too modest. Your words just now really enlightened me! I will definitely convey the truth to the daimyo!”
“As for this official position, not to mention whether the position of a senior ANBU official in Konoha Village is small or not, just the battle of Kannabi Bridge and the night invasion of Iwagakure are enough for Tokugawa-kun to be admired by the entire ninja world. Do you know what people are saying about you now?”
“What did you say about me?” Tokugawa Akira immediately sat up straight. He became interested in the topic. Thinking about the impressive names like “Three Ninjas”, “Golden Flash” and “White Fang”, he probably thought that someone had given him a nickname as well.
“The Land of Earth is a landlocked country, and many people have never seen what the ocean looks like. Your move really opened people’s eyes. Now the surrounding countries have given you a resounding nickname, called – ‘Sea King’!”
“Cough cough!?” Tokugawa Akira almost choked to death on his own saliva.
“Don’t get excited, Tokugawa-kun. There is another good news. I have already reported my name before attending the banquet. I will grant you the title of Marquis of the Fire Country, the title of ‘Sea King’, and the hereditary first-class earl!”
Looking at the smug face of the Minister of the Interior, as if he was saying: Come and praise me, come and praise me, Tokugawa Akira resisted the urge to punch him to death.
“It is estimated that within three days, your name as the Sea King will spread throughout the ninja world!” Zi Nei continued to “add fuel to the fire”.
“Stop talking!” Tokugawa Akira gritted his teeth.
“Ding! Triggering the side quest – [Expanding Wings].
Achieve the invitation from the Fire Country Daimyo.
1: Marrying God on the eve;
2: Take office as the commander-in-chief of the Daimyo’s guardian ninja.
award:
He was awarded the title of Marquis of the Fire Nation, the title of “Sea King”;
Obtained the Fire Nation’s hereditary first-class earldom;
Obtained the title of Crown Prince Naruhito of Seinoku no Kuni;
Gain a more powerful force: the Twelve Guardian Ninjas and their subordinate ninja groups. “
Tokugawa Akira had a calm expression as he looked up at the Minister of Internal Affairs. The two topics he was talking about were the eve of the Princess’s deity and joining the ranks of guardian ninja. He carefully weighed the pros and cons in his mind.
To be honest, he doesn’t have any particularly important goals when he came to the world of Naruto. The only one is to keep getting stronger to deal with various crises that may arise in the next few decades – the Nine-Tails, Akatsuki, Infinite Tsukuyomi, Kaguya, the Otsutsuki clan, etc.
As for how to become stronger, Tokugawa Akira didn’t have much idea before. Even after absorbing the dragon veins, he was still confused. It was not until the arrival of the system that he saw a glimmer of hope. He decided to develop according to the path arranged by the system.
Chapter 16 Where is the headquarters of the root? [Please give me flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system is coming? : Chapter 16 Where is the headquarters of the Root? [Please give me flowers] Picture and text
“I have a question.”
“Excuse me.” The Minister of the Interior had a solemn expression on his face. He sat up straight and made a “please” gesture.
“The Fire Country Daimyo has the largest country and the most people in the world, and has the most fertile land, the largest plains, the longest rivers, and the highest mountains in the world.
Internally, the twelve jonins who form the Guardian Ninja are already the best in the Ninja world, not to mention the large number of troops stationed in various places. Externally, with Konoha as the escort, why would they want to go a step further and want a Kage-level strongman?”
Outside the window, rain suddenly tore apart the gray sky. The heavy rain came unexpectedly, and the sound of rain and wind flowed into the izakaya. Zi Nei’s face was gloomy for a long time, his eyes fixed on Tokugawa Akira.
“Alright, alright,” Tokugawa Akira waved his hands quickly, signaling him not to stare at him with such an expression as if his father had died. “It’s another struggle between the ninja village and the country, between the left and the right. Can’t we use this energy to develop ourselves?”
“Development? Where to develop? Continue to develop the ninja village? Or develop the country?” Zi Nei asked in a low voice.
This question stumped Tokugawa Akira. If the ninja village is developed, the ninja village will become bigger and bigger and will become more and more out of control. As for developing the country, some politicians even believe that it is just a blood bag for the ninja village and it will be constantly sucked dry.
“Take Konoha for example, the current Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is indeed very close to the Daimyofu.
His two sons, the eldest son Sarutobi Shinnosuke is currently one of the Twelve Warriors.
The youngest son, Asuma Sarutobi, is training in the Fire Temple and will become a guardian ninja in the future.
But what about the Hokage after Sarutobi? What if someone like Uchiha Madara from decades ago becomes the Hokage?
Captain Tokugawa, you were chosen by the Daimyo for two simple reasons. One is that you are strong enough, and the other is that we recognize your identity.
The most important thing for all the examinees is their status! Among them are nobles, royals, and ninjas that we have trained since they were civilians. “
“The royal families of all countries are closely related, not to mention the Tokugawa family, the largest family in the Warring States Period. With your strength, plus the other eleven guardians, it is enough for us to mediate with Konoha.”
Tokugawa Akira frowned and looked outside. He understood a lot now and said with a smile, “So, your job here is not to push me into the abyss, but to test my tolerance. Or, in other words, this is the last hurdle besides my strength. If I can’t pass it, then I have to start all over again?”
Zi Nei’s face was full of smiles.
Tokugawa Akira continued, “It seems that our conversation today has been known to the village leaders. From the moment I walked into this room, I can only agree to your conditions. Otherwise, it will be difficult to move forward after I leave.”
“What did Tokugawa Akira mean by it being difficult to move forward? Tokugawa-kun, do you want the position of Hokage?” Zinai continued with a smile, “You know the position of Hokage, Tokugawa-kun, the position of the Fourth Hokage has already been decided. Even if we take a step back, how can you be the Fifth Hokage?”
“Look at the five great ninja villages. Which Kage has the status of a royal family? Which Kage rose from the position of ANBU captain?”
“Whether you walk into this pub or not, your status as a member of the Qing Kingdom royal family means that you will never be able to become the Hokage. If you want to gain higher authority, you have to take another path.”
Tokugawa Ming understood what Zinai said after a little thought, but he didn’t take it too seriously. Power and wealth were not worth mentioning in the late period. He only had two words in his mind – get stronger! To cope with various crises in the future.
In the previous moment, Tokugawa Akira decided on two ways to become stronger. The first was to continue developing the Dragon Vein Chakra. He always felt that the power of the Dragon Vein Chakra in his body had not been fully developed. The second was to follow the system’s methods and speed up the triggering and completion of system tasks in order to obtain rewards.
According to the current situation, sooner or later the system’s tasks will be released to the time of obtaining Dragon Vein Chakra, and the system rewards at that time will most likely be related to Dragon Vein Chakra.
After thinking everything through, I finally have something to look forward to.
“I accept!” Tokugawa Akira looked up at Zinei.
The latter raised his mouth corners, his face showing uncontrollable pride, all thanks to his eloquent tongue. It turned out that young people could not resist the temptation of wealth, power and women.
“Oh, right, this is the royal emblem of the Fire Nation.” Zi Nei took out an ancient jade emblem from his arms, with an emerald pattern of twelve-petal chrysanthemum inlaid in the middle.
“Having this may help you with some of your actions.”
Tokugawa Akira took out the emblem and said with a smile, “Then write more of the Minister of the Interior.”
At this moment, a little fox and an old fox were toasting each other absent-mindedly.
No words were spoken that night.
Tokugawa woke up early and started his morning exercises.
Appointing the commander of the Twelve Guardian Ninjas obviously cannot be done in one go, and requires a very cumbersome process.
Even if the Hokage is willing to release the people, he will probably have to wait until the war is over.
As for whether the Hokage is willing to release the people, that is a game between the Daimyo Mansion and the Hokage Building.
After morning exercise and breakfast, he headed to the Anbu to work.
The overall economic strength of the Fire Nation is indeed much stronger than that of other countries.
This can be seen from the business types in the village, the status of the residents, and even whether the streets are clean and tidy.
Tokugawa Akira walked onto the street, and passing vendors and pedestrians stood and watched him in admiration.
Many shop owners spontaneously took out some food and drinks and handed them to Tokugawa Akira.
Tokugawa Akira smiled and pushed it back, and asked, “Thank you for your kindness, but I have already eaten. I want to ask if anyone knows where the headquarters of the root is?”
Chapter 17: Confronting Danzo [Please give me flowers and collect them] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 17 Face to Face with Danzo [Please add flowers and collect] Picture and text
“Root? Root?” The first vendor’s face, which was originally full of smiles, suddenly stiffened. “Lord Tokugawa, you are joking. We ordinary people have heard of this mysterious department, but we don’t know where it is.”
“Is that so?” Tokugawa Akira said jokingly, “I say, Shijing, we were colleagues for half a year after all. Do you think I can’t recognize you just because you changed your vest?”
The vendor called Shijing was startled, and then he said, “As expected of you, you are the ‘Sea King’, another rising star after the ‘Golden Flash’. What are you doing looking for Gen’s headquarters?”
Hearing those two words, Tokugawa’s eyes rolled up in understanding, and he immediately said, “My team suffered heavy losses in the battle of Kannabi Bridge, and I am preparing to replenish members from the root.”
After hearing what Tokugawa Akira said, Shi Jing’s expression froze. The Root was indeed the training department of the Anbu in name, but who had really done so since its establishment? The Root should be thankful that it didn’t cause trouble for others!
Did Tokugawa Akira think that he could act arrogantly and domineeringly in the village just by relying on his military achievements?
Sorry, it really can!
Just based on the enemy death list at Kannabihashi and his fierce record of breaking into the Iwagakure and confronting the Tsuchikage, Tokugawa Akira’s prestige was at its peak among both the civilians and the official officials of Konoha.
“Tokugawa-kun, this… isn’t appropriate…”
“Forget it, I’ll find it myself.” Tokugawa Akira turned and left.
This Shi Jing was the captain of the Anbu together with Tokugawa Akira at that time. Shi Jing was chosen by the Root, which really made Tokugawa Akira envious.
But now think about it, if there is opportunity, it doesn’t matter where you are. Without opportunity, even if you get to the root, you will just be the second screw.
Where is the Root headquarters?
This information was never mentioned in the original work, and it was top secret even in Konoha, but Tokugawa Akira, who was a high-ranking official in Konoha, had some information about it.
–
In the cold and damp underground corridor, flames ignited at Tokugawa Akira’s fingertips.
The densely packed sealing spells on the rock wall were revealed under the light. This was a variation of the “Four Symbols Seal” commonly used by the Root Organization – a “Blood Curse Seal” maintained by the chakra of living people.
“Come out, the bugs in the Aburame family can’t hide the stench of corpses.” Tokugawa Akira suddenly threw out three shurikens and nailed them in the shadow at the corner.
With the sound of tearing cloth, three Root ninjas wearing raccoon cat masks were forced to reveal their true forms, their lapels stained with blood that had not yet dried.
The leading ninja suddenly made an unknown seal, and the shadow under Tokugawa Akira’s feet twisted strangely.
This is the shadow binding technique of the Nara clan, and just when Tokugawa Akira was about to be imprisoned.
He instantly appeared behind the three people, and the silver dagger drew a perfect arc. The three heads turned into substitute wooden stakes before they hit the ground.
The real murderous intent came from above his head—twelve poisonous thousand swords wrapped in wind chakra whizzed down.
“What a boring trick.” Tokugawa Akira put his two fingers in front of his chest, and the dragon vein chakra burst out.
The thousand swords shattered into pieces in the purple air wave, and the attacker hiding in the ventilation duct was shocked and fell to the ground, spitting blood.
We continued to move forward, stepping on the unconscious Root members. When we turned the seventh bend, the view in front of us suddenly became clear – in a spherical cave with a diameter of more than 100 meters, a large number of experimental subjects soaked in nutrient solution were sleeping.
“As expected of the Sea King.” A hoarse voice came from above, and the one-eyed old man stood on a floating platform with a snake-headed staff, “But can you afford the price of trespassing?”
Tokugawa Akira narrowed his eyes, and the hideous patterns of the first generation cells were faintly visible through the gaps in the bandages on Danzo’s right arm.
He deliberately injected chakra into his vocal cords, allowing his words to echo in the cave: “I’m here to receive my new subordinates, and by the way, to look for… the third team that disappeared a year ago.”
Danzo’s pupils suddenly shrank and he slammed his cane to the ground.
The experimental subject in a culture tank suddenly opened his eyes, and the scarlet Sharingan flickered in the dark blue liquid.
The wrinkles under Danzo’s bandages twitched, and the snake-headed staff suddenly exploded, forming a seal of wind-style ninjutsu: “Young man, you don’t understand how much awareness is needed to protect Konoha!”
A violent whirlwind swept in with rubble, but Tokugawa Akira did not retreat but advanced instead. Bright purple dragon vein chakra lit up on his dagger. At the same time, he dodged sideways and rushed forward, and the wind blade cut on the dagger, splashing dazzling sparks.
When the distance between the two men was shortened to three meters, Tokugawa Akira suddenly sneered.
“Vacuum Wave?” He accurately grasped Danzo’s wrist with his left hand, “Have you forgotten that I have read the Book of Seals? This technique developed by the Second Generation has a fatal flaw—”
The index finger of his right hand stabbed towards Danzo’s armpit three inches like lightning, and the condensed chakra needle pierced into the meridian node.
The originally violent wind chakra suddenly flowed back, and the bandage on Danzo’s right arm exploded instantly, revealing ten madly spinning Sharingan.
“Transplanting the Sharingan onto the arm?” Tokugawa Akira instantly moved to the culture tank and pressed his palm on the glass surface. “It’s like putting ten tigers in a fragile bamboo cage. It’s a genius idea.”
A fierce light flashed in Danzo’s eyes, and he was about to open the Sharingan to cast an illusion, but he found that Tokugawa Akira had his eyes tightly closed, and the shadow behind him suddenly twisted into a sealing formation diagram – the Dragon Vein Seal.
Humph, if you close your eyes, you will be immune to most visual illusions, not to mention that you don’t have Shisui’s eyes yet!
Tokugawa Akira thought so, and purple runes lit up on his fingertips at the same time: “Should your illusion be activated first, or should I remove the dragon vein seal first?”
This is the side effect that the Dragon Vein Chakra brings to Tokugawa Akira, and it can also be said to be one of his skills.
Because the dragon vein chakra is overflowing all the time, Tsunade imitated her own Yin Seal and created a dragon vein seal for Tokugawa Akira. All the overflowing chakra will be stored in this seal.
The biggest function of the sealed chakra is that it can be detonated.
Of course it wasn’t an explosion like Deidara’s self-detonation.
Instead, it shot out like a thick laser cannon, and its activated state could be understood as the Tsuchikage’s original world peeling technique.
So far, Tokugawa Akira has only detonated the Dragon Vein Seal once, which was during his training with the Third Hokage. The Dragon Vein Seal that had been accumulated for half a year was released. Its power was almost close to that of the Tailed Beast Ball, and the form of destruction was somewhat different from that of the Tailed Beast Ball. The Tailed Beast Ball was an explosion, while the Dragon Vein Seal was a shock wave and burning.
However, lifting the dragon vein seal has side effects, which is that the body will enter a brief state of fatigue and weakness after shooting. One reason is that the chakra is consumed too much, and the other is that the single output power is too large.
Chapter 18: Pharmacist Nonoyu [Requesting comments and flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, so the system comes? : Chapter 18 Pharmacist Nono [Please comment and ask for flowers] Picture and text
The cave suddenly fell into silence, and the sound of bubbles in the culture fluid was particularly clear.
Tokugawa Akira was alert and analyzed calmly in his mind: The Uchiha clan has not yet reached the night of extermination, how come he has so many Sharingans? Could it be that he obtained them from the battlefield of the Kirigakure where the Uchiha fought?
Moreover, if such an arm is transplanted, Hashirama’s cells must have been transplanted as well. So it seems that Orochimaru has already obtained Uchiha Shin as an experimental subject at this time.
Danzo narrowed his eyes and thought to himself: Now is not the right time to confront him head-on. My plan has entered a critical stage, and Dragon Vein Chakra does not have the potential of Uchiha and Senju. Let him be arrogant for a while.
Thinking of this, Danzo stared at the other party with his bloodshot eyes: “All you want is fifty dogs… to keep everything you saw today… rotten in your stomach…”
When Tokugawa Akira walked out of the underground with fifty roots who had been freed from the seal of eradicating the evil of tongue, the morning sun was just breaking through the morning mist.
The middle-aged man walking in the front suddenly said, “Tokugawa, I haven’t seen you for a year. I didn’t expect you to change so much. But we have been tortured by the Root for so long. Aren’t you afraid that we will rebel?”
“Teacher, you have also seen the light,” Tokugawa Akira turned his head slightly, revealing his profile gilded by the morning sun, “You will understand why you have to fight.”
The middle-aged man was named Hei Mino, and he was Tokugawa Akira’s predecessor and his former leader…
Deep underground, Danzo was using some sealing techniques to collect the remaining dragon vein chakra of Tokugawa Akira, when he suddenly saw a figure slowly walking out of the shadows of the dark room.
Danzo’s pupils contracted – Uchiha Madara, who was supposed to be hiding in some secret corner of the ninja world, was now playing with Tokugawa Akira’s Anbu mask.
“This Tokugawa Akira is really extraordinary.” The three magatama in his eyes were spinning quietly in the darkness.
…
After handing over the remaining forty-eight people to Utsuki Magao for registration and the subsequent team reconstruction, Tokugawa Akira took Hei Mino and Yakushi Nono to find a barbecue restaurant and ordered several large plates of barbecue and the small wine that everyone had liked before.
Tokugawa Akira was about to pour wine for the two of them, but the pharmacist Nonoyu beside him quickly stood up and stopped Tokugawa Akira: “Tokugawa-kun, let me do it.”
After saying that, he quickly grabbed the wine jug and poured a full cup for Tokugawa Akira first.
Tokugawa Akira was stunned but didn’t say anything.
Yakushi Nono’s face is like a classical Noh mask, with delicate three-dimensional features and heroic facial contours. His gentle face carries a hint of memories and emotion.
The pupil of her left eye was gray at this moment, and the iris patterns looked like broken ice crystals. In fact, it had been transformed into a mechanical prosthetic eye.
The grease dripping onto the coals made a sizzling sound.
Looking at the drooping eyelashes of Yakushi Nonou casting tiny shadows on her face, Tokugawa Akira suddenly reached out and tapped her smooth forehead.
“It hurts!” Pharmacist Nono covered his forehead and glared at him, almost knocking over the wine jug in his hand.
This reflects exactly the same thing as when we formed a team together.
“Yes, he is a real person. It seems that after a year in the Root, his wine pouring skills have become much more skilled.” Tokugawa Ming shook the wine glass and chuckled, “It’s just that he is so timid…”
“After all, she’s the one who throws medical kits like shurikens.”
Hei Suo, who was leaning against the window, suddenly spoke, spinning his pipe around his fingertips, and continued, “Remember when Class 3 went on their first mission, this girl used palm magic to deliver a wild rabbit…”
“Teacher!” Pharmacist Nono slammed the table with a slightly blushing face, and the slices of meat on the grill jumped.
Looking at Hei Mino and Tokugawa Akira who were trying to hold back their laughter, Yakushi Nonou burst out laughing and his tense shoulders finally relaxed.
Tokugawa Akira picked up a few pieces of cooked meat for the two men, and took a sip of sake with his knife-like jaw: “The wounds that Danzo inflicted on you are still painful, right? Just now when we were at the Root, I saw some of their new recruits practicing your secret technique.”
Hei Mino was silent for a moment, then sighed, “I’m fine. I’ve been through a lot over the years, including special skills and secret techniques. I’ve let it go. As long as I’m alive, it’s good. The main thing is that Danzo wanted to use technology to replicate the function of the Byakugan, so he gave her a mechanical prosthetic eye, and also a Yin Ke… This child is pitiful.”
Before he finished speaking, Hei Suo took a deep puff of his cigarette.
Yakushi Nono touched his mechanical eye and forced a smile, saying, “It’s not completely without benefits. After all, two different eyes can see different worlds.
Moreover, this eye is not useless. It has a miniature chakra spectrum analyzer built in. It does have some of the capabilities of the Byakugan, and it has a combat analysis mode, which is quite useful. It’s just a pity that the Yin Ke…”
Tokugawa Akira lowered his eyebrows, because with his arrival, the tragic character of Yakushi Nonou in the original work had a different situation. In the original work, Nonou was selected by Danzo as a teenager because of his outstanding intelligence gathering and disguise abilities, and joined the “Root” organization.
She used the identity of a medical ninja as a cover to sneak into various countries to carry out espionage missions, and never revealed her identity. She was called the “walking priestess.”
Danzo allowed Nono to temporarily withdraw from the front line and establish an orphanage in Konoha.
She adopted orphans who lost their parents in the war, including the young Kabuto Yakushi.
But Danzo did not let her go in the end. Danzo threatened to cut the orphanage’s funding and forced Nono to return to his spy work.
Eventually, he died at the hands of Kabuto, who fell into darkness.
And now, Yakushi Nono was also forcibly taken into the Root and was transformed with an artificial eye.
It’s hard to say which path is more tragic, but at least now with the addition of Tokugawa Akira, she won’t repeat her previous mistakes.
Chapter 19: The Eyes of God in the Rain Country [Request for Flowers] (Old Version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 19 God’s Eyes in the Rain Country [Please give me flowers] Picture and text
“How did Yin Ke die?” Tokugawa Akira said gloomily.
“I don’t know if he’s dead or not.”
Tokugawa Akira raised his head, looked at the two people who were silent with their heads down, frowned and asked, “Did that old man Danzo hide him?”
Nono shook his head: “He was exchanged by Kirigakure for a Kekkei Genkai user of the Shikotsu-vein.”
Corpse vein?
Tokugawa Akira frowned and lowered his head in thought.
Yin Ke was the first person to follow Kuroshio, and it was Kuroshio who brought him to Konoha from the Land of Fire.
Hei Suo taught Yin Ke all the secret family skills without reservation.
But to be honest, in terms of value, he didn’t think Yin Ke would be worth a Kekkei Genkai user of the Shikotsuki clan.
It’s not that Yin Ke is not strong, but that the big countries have very strict control over their bloodline limit families.
Especially for a relatively strong and rare bloodline limit like the Corpse Bone Bloodline, it is unlikely to be allowed to flow out.
In the final analysis, Yin Ke is just an enemy ninja with some talent, just an elite Chunin.
Why would Kirigakure be willing to exchange it for the Shikotsu Kekkei Genkai user?
The truth is no longer known. The person has been sent there for more than half a year, and he must have been in danger of death.
But after thinking for a while, Tokugawa Akira decided to take some time to go to Kirigakure and investigate the matter.
But right now, Tokugawa Akira has more important things to do.
“Teacher, I would like you to tell me in detail about the Twelve Guardian Ninjas of the Land of Fire.”
Hei Suo was stunned, raised his head, exhaled a puff of smoke from his mouth, and asked in confusion: “Why are you asking this suddenly?”
Tokugawa Akira did not hide anything and told him everything that the Minister of the Interior had discussed with him, including the fact that he might soon become the commander-in-chief of the Twelve Guardian Ninjas.
After listening to this, Hei Suo was stunned for a long time, then he smiled and shook his head, exclaiming: “You kid are really… amazing.”
Tokugawa Akira chuckled. The reason he asked Kuroshio was because Kuroshio himself was one of the former Twelve Guardian Ninjas and a minor noble in the Land of Fire.
Later, because of a conflict of interest with a great noble in the country, the entire family was uprooted, and even Hei Mino himself was transferred from the Twelve Warriors to become an interrogator of the Fire Nation.
Not long after he started working for the Fire Country, the resentful Hei Mino resigned and left, applying to be transferred to Konoha.
Therefore, asking Hei Sano about the affairs of the Twelve Warriors was definitely the right person to ask.
The charcoal fire produced a few sparks on the iron mesh. Hei Shen turned his pipe between his fingers three times before he spoke: The Twelve Guardian Ninjas are ostensibly the shield of the daimyo, but in reality they are the wedge that balances the power of the Hokage.
He lifted his clothes to reveal a loincloth with the word fire on it.
The twelve warriors each have their own standpoints and conflicts of interest, but they all take the name of protecting ninja as the highest honor.”
“The Third-sama’s son, Sarutobi Shinnosuke, is now among the Twelve Warriors and is the top expert among them. The youngest son, Sarutobi Asuma, is training in the Fire Temple and will definitely be one of the Twelve Warriors in the future.
“In general, the Guardian Ninja are divided into the Daimyo faction, which advocates that the Daimyo directly control the Ninja Village and abolish the existence of the Kage, the Neutral faction, which advocates maintaining the status quo, and the Unified faction, which advocates that the country completely abolish the Ninja Village.”
My goodness, except for the neutral faction, no one is leaving any chance for the ninja village to survive?
Tokugawa Akira picked up the roasted beef tongue and caught a glimpse of pharmacist Nono scanning him with a mechanical prosthetic eye.
This girl always unconsciously activates the battle analysis mode.
Hei Mino took a puff of his cigarette and said, “Factional struggles are understandable, but one day, I discovered that some noble forces were searching for bloodline limiters who were stranded outside.”
He lowered his voice and said, “Then this nobleman started fighting with me.”
“Were you squeezed away because of this?” Pharmacist Nono suddenly interrupted, and the mechanical prosthetic eye made a slight gear sound.
Hei Suo nodded.
“I see. Look at this.” She arranged the garlic slices on the baking tray. “Corpse Veins, Sharingan, Byakugan, etc… These bloodlines are like puzzle pieces… They are constantly gathering towards Danzo’s roots…”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly grabbed her wrist as she gestured: “Your mechanical eye is getting hot, stop analyzing.”
Yakushi Nono pulled back his hand as if he had been electrocuted, his mechanical eye flashing white light: “It’s just… the cooling system is faulty…”
What, Tokugawa-kun’s handsome face has caused your eyes to fry eggs? Hei Mino flicked the ash away playfully.
In the face of Nono’s embarrassed gaze, he said seriously: “So, based on what we saw and heard in the Root, is Danzo also cooperating with the Fire Nation nobles to collect bloodline limiters? Because in some cases, the nobles can do things more efficiently and safely than Danzo.”
When the last piece of beef tongue on the grill was charred, a stream of data suddenly flashed through Yakushi Nono’s mechanical eye: “Teacher, your chakra flow has abnormal ripples.”
Hei Suo tapped his pipe and smiled bitterly: “Ever since this girl installed that thing, she can even detect when I secretly took blood pressure medication.”
Tokugawa Akira stroked the edge of the wine glass, and the dragon vein chakra caused warmth in his meridians.
He looked at the falling cherry blossoms outside the window, and suddenly turned his wine glass upside down on the table: “Let’s not talk about Gen’s matter for now, I have something else to do, and I will set off for the Land of Water after I finish it. No matter what, I must know whether Yin Ke is alive or dead.”
Having said that, although my relationship with Yin Ke is good, it has not reached this point yet. I just need such a reason.
It is more to investigate Danzo’s conspiracy. Because of his appearance, Obito was not held hostage by Uchiha Madara, and Danzo also seems to have acted differently from the original.
When did Danzo get the arm with ten Sharingan in the original story? I don’t remember, but it shouldn’t be now!
Many plots have changed, but it doesn’t matter. He regards Danzo as an enemy, and weakening the enemy means strengthening himself!
“Take this girl with you.” Hei Mino pointed his pipe at the pharmacist Nono who was scanning the barbecue with a mechanical eye: “Although she is a gentle girl, you can use her brain.”
“Of course I know this, but she has another mission.” Tokugawa Ming paused, “I will go to the Rain Country first. I need someone to keep an eye on the new movements of the Akatsuki organization.”
Yakushi Nono thought for a moment: “Akatsuki organization? Eye of God?”
“Yes, the legendary Eye of God. I want to see it. Ask them if they sell it. If they do, I’ll buy you one and replace this mechanical eye.”
Upon hearing this, Nono’s ears turned red, which was concealed by the steam from the barbecue, but his mechanical pupils honestly rose by 2℃.
Chapter 20: New Tools (Old Version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system is coming? : Chapter 20 Madara: New tools, pictures and text
Leaf root
Danzo walked through the dripping corridor with his snake-headed cane and stopped in front of a laboratory.
A body with bones sticking out of it was floating in the glass jar. It was a corpse bloodline limit experiment subject.
“Is the news confirmed?” He sneered while stroking the tank. A Root ninja wearing a bird-beak mask emerged from the shadows behind him.
“Yes, Tokugawa Akira had discussed this with Sonouchi at Haruka Residence for a long time.”
The Root Ninja said respectfully, “The analysis team confirmed that the conversation involved the Twelve Guardian Ninjas, and the news from the Daimyo’s mansion can be corroborated with each other.”
The tip of the cane in Danzo’s hand suddenly pierced through the masonry on the ground: “It seems that we should prepare a gift for the new Guardian Ninja Commander.”
At this moment, an old voice came from the shadows on one side: “Why, a kid held you back?”
“You can say whatever you want, but as long as Tokugawa Akira dares to go to Kirigakure to find Yin Ke, I will use that plan to trap this ignorant kid.”
In the shadows, the aging Uchiha Madara coughed twice and sighed: “According to my original plan, I should have died long ago, but I didn’t expect such an outsider to appear. Don’t kill him. This Tokugawa Akira will be my new tool. I am useful!”
Uchiha Madara’s slightly warning voice rang in Danzo’s ears.
On the other hand, Tokugawa Akira investigated the current situation of Kirigakure through various channels.
At this time, the Hidden Mist Ninja Village was in a power vacuum period as the Third Mizukage abdicated due to a major decision-making mistake and the Fourth Mizukage had not yet been appointed.
At this time, we have not yet entered the extremely closed state of the “Village of Blood Mist”.
However, due to the various high-pressure policies during the Three Dynasties and the failures in foreign wars, internal conflicts intensified, resources were scarce, and political struggles occurred, and the high-pressure tendency gradually emerged.
The current situation has already provided the prerequisites for the bloody policy of the “Blood Mist Village”.
Tokugawa Akira walked on the road, touched his chin, and thought carefully in his mind: Uchiha Madara failed to successfully control Uchiha Obito because of my intervention. I wonder if the top leaders of Kirigakure have been controlled first.
It is undeniable that Madara and Obito have strategic purposes in controlling Yagura and indirectly controlling Kirigakure.
But now, with Madara’s successor still undecided, it is obviously not suitable to control Kirigakure’s actions, because Madara has no ability to clone himself and his life span is coming to an end.
Unless he is in a relatively familiar, safe situation where he can find a temporary partner.
“Konoha!” Tokugawa Akira’s pupils suddenly condensed, and an answer was about to come out, “Danzo.”
If he is Uchiha Madara, if he must find such a place and partner, then it must be Konoha and Konoha’s top leaders!
Then there is no doubt that Danzo and Orochimaru are the best candidates.
Although Orochimaru is now stationed on the border with Sunagakure, the Sunagakure has been defeated in the previous war. It is estimated that it will not be long before Orochimaru will be transferred back to the village.
If these three parties had united at such an early stage, they would probably be more difficult to deal with than Uchiha Obito and Nagato.
But to be honest, if these three people cooperated, it would be like seeking the skin of a tiger for everyone…
Then Uchiha Madara, who is about to die, is very likely to cooperate with them while continuing to look for his successor.
Tokugawa Akira decided not to think about it anymore, returned to his office, tidied up a bit, and then came to the Hokage’s office.
As a high-ranking ANBU, he must obtain the permission of the Hokage to leave the village. He cannot just walk away, otherwise he will be directly regarded as a traitor who surrenders to the enemy.
Hearing the arrival of Tokugawa Akira outside the door, Sarutobi Hiruzen calmly put away the crystal ball on the table, picked up a copy of the latest situation report of Kirigakure from the other side and started reading it.
“Hokage-sama,” Tokugawa Akira touched his nose, “I’m afraid the war will be a little peaceful recently. I want to go out and do some private business.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at Tokugawa Akira, sighed, and said helplessly: “I have suppressed the matter between you and Danzo. I am also responsible for the matter between Team 3 and Yin Ke for not protecting my companions in the village.”
“Hokage, this is not your problem. Even if we are all members of the same village, even if we are all for Konoha, our actions may be very different. I can understand that, but Yin Ke is my companion after all. Whether he lives or dies is very important to us, his former companions.”
Tokugawa Akira’s tone was gentle, yet forceful and extremely firm.
Sarutobi Hiruzen thought about it for a while. This matter was indeed his dereliction of duty as the Hokage. It was understandable that he had a bit of temper. He nodded immediately:
“Okay, but Tokugawa, I have only one request. If Konoha encounters a war during this period, if you are required to return, you must do it immediately.”
Tokugawa Akira affirmed: “No problem, I will return immediately as soon as I receive the order.”
After getting a definite answer, the Hokage signed the leave letter.
After bidding farewell to the Hokage, Tokugawa Akira still had someone he needed to meet, or rather, there was something he had to do.
This person is also one of the most important people in his current ninja career.
Under the setting sun, in the gazebo of Konoha, Tsunade was looking at the lake and drinking, with a lot on her mind.
The breeze ruffled the lake water, blew over an empty wine bottle in the pavilion, and also blew a bitter smile onto Tsunade’s face.
“You are so brave, I thought you were going to die.”
As soon as Tokugawa Akira walked into the pavilion, he heard Tsunade’s chatter.
Tsunade experienced the entire Second Ninja World War, and it was during the Second World War that she gained the name of the Three Ninjas.
But also because of this war, he lost his younger brother and fiancé.
In the middle of World War II, a 12-year-old boy named Nawazuki had his abdomen blown through by an explosive device, with his internal organs scattered all over the ground.
When Tsunade, the captain of the medical team, arrived, she showed the first signs of blood phobia when she saw her brother’s blood-soaked body.
In the late stage of World War II, her boyfriend, Konoha’s Jonin Kato Dan, was hit by the Earth Style: Rock Collapse on the battlefield of Rain Country, and his right chest to waist was completely shattered.
When she died in Tsunade’s arms, the gushing blood soaked her whole body, completely inducing post-traumatic stress disorder, or PTSD, and forming complete hemophobia.
From then on, Tsunade almost stopped accepting any combat missions, and later resigned from the position of Konoha’s medical director.
It was not until the third generation that Tsunade was assigned the task of cooperating in teaching Tokugawa Akira.
Although she only spent a short year with Tokugawa Akira, Tsunade seemed to see her own younger brother, Senju Nawaki.
She didn’t want Tokugawa Akiya to bleed on the battlefield, although she knew that this was the fate of a ninja.
Chapter 21: Forcing Tsunade [Please give me flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 21 Forcing Tsunade [Please give me flowers, please give me flowers] Picture and text
Tokugawa Akira walked up to Tsunade and turned to look at the blonde woman.
Tsunade was still very young at this time, about thirty years old, with a delicate and three-dimensional oriental features, a straight but not sharp nose, and she possessed both the softness of a woman and the majesty of a commander.
Her amber pupils were as clear as beeswax, her double ponytails were tied into a giant bow shape and hung behind her head, with fine bangs on both sides to modify her face shape.
However, Tokugawa Akira had seen Tsunade’s extremely violent side, and her golden hair spread out like a golden waterfall when she fought.
As a medical ninja, years of medical chakra nourishment make his skin as smooth as jade, without age-related wrinkles, and the lines of his collarbone, shoulders and neck are as smooth as sculptures.
A short dark green jacket with a dark gold chain-like border around the collar.
Underneath was a crimson mesh bodysuit that covered her from the neck to just above her navel.
The most eye-catching part of her upper body is undoubtedly her stunning bust, which is indeed much fuller than that of ordinary female ninjas, so much so that she can only use bandages to reinforce it for shockproofing during battle.
She is wearing brown shorts. The purpose of wearing shorts is to minimize the obstruction of fabric to leg attacks, which is in line with her fighting style that focuses on physical skills.
The legs are wrapped with bandages to the knees, and the leg muscles are stretched to make them tight and slender, due to years of high-intensity physical training. The Achilles tendon is longer than that of ordinary people and is the source of powerful explosive power.
At this moment, Tokugawa Akira could only simply describe Tsunade as having “girlish face and maternal figure”.
Forcefully looking away, Tokugawa Akira swallowed his saliva, and could not help but sit on a bench nearby, and said calmly: “Teacher, are you not going to treat your hemophobia?”
Tsunade glanced at Tokugawa Akira and said, “So what if it’s cured? You, or someone else, will relapse once you die. This is it. It’s good.”
It can be said that Tsunade has now completely let herself go.
The setting sun reflected a golden halo on Tsunade’s earrings. Tokugawa Akira sighed and suddenly grabbed her wrist holding the wine bottle.
The unique light green light of medical chakra penetrated into the skin where the two people touched.
This is the chakra micro-manipulation technique that Tsunade taught him personally.
“Teacher, do you remember? Nawaki’s dream is to become Hokage and protect everyone.”
Tokugawa Akira deliberately let the chakra simulate the trembling feeling of blood flowing: “The last words that Mr. Dan said before his death were ‘Don’t let the sun of Konoha go out’.”
Veins popped out on the back of Tsunade’s fair hands, the wine bottle cracked into fine lines in the chakra resonance, and her amber pupils shrank violently: “Asshole! How dare you use them!”
“Because only then will you look directly at the blood!”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly unbuttoned his vest, revealing a hideous scar on his heart.
That was eight months ago, during special training, he and Tsunade went to the border of the Land of Fire to carry out a simple intelligence transmission mission.
But he didn’t expect to encounter a team led by the elite jonin of Sand Village, Scorch Release Master Yegura, who was sneaking into Konoha. This is the scar left by being pierced by the fireball of Scorch Release.
“At that time, the teacher used creative regeneration to save me from the hands of the god of death,” Tokugawa Akira guided her chakra tentacles into the scar, “but your creative regeneration chakra has always remained here.”
Tsunade’s breathing suddenly stopped.
Memories came flooding back.
That day, Tokugawa Akira, his body covered in blood, lay in his arms.
It strangely overlapped with the gradually cold faces of Kato Dan and Nawaki, who were once in his arms.
But this time it was different. The powerful chakra of the dragon vein in Tokugawa Akira’s body was keeping Tokugawa Akira’s life hanging on.
There was even enough energy left to transmit warm chakra, which continuously flowed into Tsunade’s trembling palms.
“You said, ‘Don’t die, kid, the medical team will be here soon.'”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly smiled slyly: “Actually, I woke up a long time ago, I just wanted to listen to your heartbeat for a while longer.”
An explosive stream of chakra suddenly exploded between the two of them, and Tsunade grabbed Tokugawa Mingmingmen acupoint with her backhand.
Thirty-seven medical seals lit up at the same time. This was her original chakra blocking technique, but at this moment it was used to prevent her disciples from performing surgery on her.
“To stimulate me in this way, is this how you, the Anbu, do?”
Tsunade’s eyes were bloodshot, but the cold sweat on her palms betrayed her hesitation: “Tell me clearly, what exactly are you…”
“Because I adore you, Tsunade-sensei.”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly looked her in the eye and said, “It started when you put me on the operating table to try to save me, so…”
He suddenly tore open the scar on his chest, blood gushed out immediately, and he groaned: “Please look at me! Look at the living person you saved!”
The sound of blood dripping onto the bluestone floor was extremely clear.
Tsunade felt her throat being strangled by an invisible force, but this time she did not feel dizzy. Only the mental anchor point constructed by Tokugawa Akira’s chakra flashed in her brain.
Like a beacon in a storm, guiding her through the bloody fog of memories.
When the last trace of blood faded from Tsunade’s pupils, a full moon was already hanging high in the night sky.
Tokugawa Akira leaned against the pillar in exhaustion, watching Tsunade condense the light of the palm magic with her trembling but steady fingers, slowly healing the wound on his chest.
The bleeding had almost stopped, and Tsunade suddenly slammed a scroll on the stone table, with a suspicious blush on the tips of her ears. This was the practice method of the Hundred Healings Technique.
“Don’t get me wrong, I just don’t want to have to heal the wounds of a self-harming idiot next time.”
Tokugawa Akira was about to speak, but Tsunade pressed her index finger against his lips.
After a long silence, Tsunade seemed to react, put down her fingers, and suddenly burst into laughter:
“This is your treatment plan, hahahahaha, emotional shock therapy, chakra intervention method, plus psychological factor reconstruction method? You are worthy of being my disciple!”
A smile appeared on Tokugawa Ming’s pale face: “This should be the fastest way to cure hemophobia. We made a bet. If I cure your hemophobia, you will agree to my three conditions.”
“It’s really abominable. I made two bets with you and lost every time.”
When she turned around, her ponytail brushed the tip of Tokugawa Akira’s nose. Last time, she lost the pendant left to her by her grandfather, Senju Hashirama, to him. The bet was that Tokugawa Akira could survive the hands of the Yekura team…
Chapter 22: Ask Tsuna for a Request (Old Version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, so the system comes? : Chapter 22 Asking Tsunade for a request, picture and text
“Tell me, what reward do you want?”
“First, if I get into trouble someday…” Tokugawa Akira gently stroked the dark green pendant on his neck, “Teacher, just guard the back for me.”
This requires Tsunade to stand firmly behind him!
You know, Tsunade is not only one of the three most powerful ninjas in the ninja world, but also a top medical ninja and the founder of the medical system.
She is also the princess of the Senju clan and enjoys a very honorable status in the entire Fire Country. No matter who you are in the ninja world, when you see her, you have to respectfully call her “Princess Tsunade”.
Tsunade looked at Tokugawa Akira deeply and nodded: “As long as it does not violate my principles, it’s fine.”
“Second, when I’m ready to deal with Danzo, you have to help me!”
As soon as Tokugawa Akira finished speaking, Tsunade suddenly grabbed Tokugawa Akira’s collar and closed the distance between them.
When the tips of their noses were just inches apart, she breathed the warm scent of alcohol on his lips and said, “Kid, Danzo is not that simple. Wait until you can catch the Tenshu kick head-on before you brag.”
When the cicadas stopped chirping, Tokugawa Akira suddenly tilted his head and smiled: “Then please wear that pair of black stockings when you train with me next time. I heard that it can improve your body’s functions…”
“Boom—”
When Tsunade’s sudden powerful punch smashed the entire pavilion, Tokugawa Akira’s whole body burst out with purple chakra, and he instantly arrived at the foot of the rockery dozens of meters away.
“If you dare to tell anyone about what happened today, I will break three of your ribs.”
Tsunade stood up and dusted herself off. The moonlight flowed through her hair like a galaxy:
“But…if you need my help dealing with Danzo’s rats…you know which casino to find me at.”
Watching Tsunade disappear in the darkness, Tokugawa Akira let out a long sigh, then grimaced and touched the hideous wound on his chest. It was really painful.
Suddenly thinking back, Tsunade didn’t seem to reject his second condition?
Suddenly, Tokugawa Akira was full of anticipation.
He put away the scroll of the Hundred Healing Technique, used the Palm Immortal Technique to treat the wound on his chest, went home, applied medicine, and changed into clean clothes.
Just as he was about to take Yakushi Nono and leave Konoha for Yugakure overnight, he suddenly heard:
“Trigger main mission 3, graduate from Konoha Ninja School with excellent grades. Reward: Random Bloodline Limit*1.”
Tokugawa Ming was stunned. He wanted to ask the system: How did you trigger it? Was it my departure that triggered you?
“A random reward of a bloodline limit.” Tokugawa Akira took a deep breath. This reward was indeed quite tempting.
If he had obtained this system at the beginning, he would probably be a true young genius.
But now, he has already graduated from the Ninja School. Could it be that he is still undergoing retraining?
The key point is, if people knew that Tokugawa Akira, who was famous in the ninja world, asked to return to the Ninja School to learn the Three Body Technique with a bunch of half-grown kids, and eventually graduated with the highest grade in the school, wouldn’t people laugh to death if they told others about it?
But if I don’t go back, it would be a waste of a bloodline limit!
Although his current strength is good, it can only be said to be okay, and is far from the point where anyone can die if he glares at them.
Besides, who would complain that they have too many bloodline limits?
What a difficult decision!
“Hiss~ What’s the maximum age for admission to the Ninja School?”
Tokugawa Akira frowned and climbed onto the bed while thinking.
Now that we have a mission, let’s put the trip to Yuyin and Wuyin aside for now and think of a way to complete the mission first.
The next day, the morning mist dissipated.
Tokugawa Akira, dressed in casual clothes, quickly arrived at the Ninja School and knocked on the door of the principal’s office.
The principal of the Fire Country is an old scholar. Although he is only a special jonin, he is a master of theory. His name is Yu Xiaogangzi.
“So it’s Lord Tokugawa. What can I do for you?”
Yu Xiaogangzi invited Tokugawa Ming into his office and did not dare to neglect him at all.
Tokugawa Akira is now both famous and infamous.
The news that he had humiliated Danzo had already spread among the top leaders, and now no one dared to offend the big Buddha “Sea King”.
“Dean Yu, let me make it short. I want to change my graduation grade from C to S+, and it would be best if I could be the first in the school.”
Tokugawa Akira stated his request without blushing or breathing heavily.
A very straightforward, yet quite outrageous request.
Yu Xiaogangzi, who has been teaching for a lifetime, is now at a loss for words.
He thought carefully about whether he had ever offended this great god, but after thinking it over, he felt that there was no connection at all.
He organized his words and asked carefully, “Excuse me, Lord Tokugawa, did you just say that you want to change your graduation results for that year?”
Tokugawa Akira immediately nodded like a chick pecking at rice. This was the best method he could think of after thinking about it all night. It was quick and convenient.
When he first thought of this method, he almost jumped up and applauded himself.
I am so smart!
Turning back, looking at the confused Yu Xiaogangzi, he asked, “Xiaogang, is there any difficulty? Don’t think too much, my information was stolen by spies some time ago, so I plan to forge a new one, and the Ninja School graduation transcript is one of them.”
“Is that so? Then there’s no problem…”
Yu Xiaogangzi scratched his head, asked someone to retrieve Tokugawa Akira’s transcript from that year, and burned it.
He then took out a blank transcript, filled in the information, and was about to fill in his graduation results when he paused and handed the paper and pen to Tokugawa Akira.
“Lord Tokugawa, why don’t you fill it in?”
Tokugawa Akira took the paper and pen without hesitation and asked, “Who has the best grades since the school was founded?”
“Mr. Tokugawa, the best is Mr. Namikaze Minato. His graduation score that year was 298 points, an S+ grade, which set a school record.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded and wrote a number on the transcript without hesitation – 299/S+.
“Ah, this… this is academic fraud…” Yu Xiaogangzi was stunned. Under Tokugawa Ming’s threatening gaze, he took out his seal and stamped it in the principal’s column.
The signatures of the homeroom teacher and the Hokage are also required.
Chapter 23 Akatsuki Organization [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is here for me?: Chapter 23 Akatsuki Organization [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
However, the class teacher at that time had already died in the war.
Tokugawa Akira thought for a moment, said goodbye to the principal, returned to the office, found Tsunade’s seal, and stamped it in the column for the homeroom teacher.
Then he went to the Hokage’s office.
When such a transcript was placed in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the usually calm old man suddenly dropped his jaw in shock. He swore that he was not so shocked even when the Thousand Rock Ninjas attacked.
“Tokugawa-kun, you got it right, didn’t you?”
Tokugawa Akira shook his head, “Hokage-sama, please stamp it. Teacher Tsunade and the principal have confirmed that my score should indeed be this number.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the two signatures of the homeroom teacher and the principal, and his CPU nearly burned out. What was going on? He couldn’t understand it!
“Tokugawa-kun, was it such a big blow to you when the news spread that you failed the Three Body Technique at the Ninja School?” Sarutobi Hiruzen silently took out his seal and stamped it.
He naturally knew about the leakage of Tokugawa Akira’s information, and he also knew that his failure in the Three Body Technique had also spread throughout the ninja world, but he did not expect that little Tokugawa Akira had such a huge self-esteem!
“Tokugawa-kun, there aren’t many people I, an old man, admire, and you’re one of them!” Sarutobi Hiruzen was also in a trance and handed the report card to Tokugawa Akira.
“Okay~” Tokugawa Akira looked at the report card with a bright red seal on it, gave it a kiss, and left happily.
The following is the final step, and then take it back to school for archiving.
When Yu Xiaogangzi took the report card tremblingly, he smiled bitterly: “Then… Congratulations to Lord Tokugawa for breaking the record that Lord Minato has maintained for several years.”
“Thank you. Please change my profile picture then.” Tokugawa Akira said seriously.
Yu Xiaogangzi was stunned for a moment before he realized that the top ten list since the school was founded was still hanging in the school corridor. He quickly said, “Okay, okay, let’s put it up now.”
After saying that, he quickly called the Academic Affairs Office, made a portrait and information of Tokugawa Akira, and went to the school corridor.
Tokugawa Akira looked up and saw several familiar faces.
“Obito, Kakashi, and Rin, why are you here?”
“Brother Tokugawa.” Kakashi was usually cold.
“Wow, the legendary Sea King!” Obito looked at Tokugawa Akira with stars in his eyes.
“Hello, Brother Tokugawa!” Lin also greeted him happily and continued, “We just finished a mission and were going to eat barbecue, but it was too early, so we came to the Ninja School to hang out.”
“I see.”
“Tsk,” Obito suddenly said, pinching his nose, and said, “Someone just wanted to show off his grades. He ranks tenth in the history of graduation since the school was founded.”
“But Kakashi is really good.” Lin argued, pointing at Kakashi’s tenth-ranked portrait.
“But…but…” Obito was stifled for a moment and could only change the subject, “But Tokugawa-sama’s graduation results were also very bad, almost the same as mine, but he also became a ninja who was not weaker than the golden flash!”
Oh? Tokugawa Akira turned his head and smiled evilly: Poor little Obito, I dare to say this while I am still here, don’t be shocked later.
“Hey, what are the teachers doing?”
Lin suddenly pointed at several teachers who came to get their portraits.
I saw several teachers taking down all ten portraits one by one and moving them back one by one.
One of the teachers hung a familiar portrait in the first place that originally belonged to Minato Namikaze.
Obito’s loud voice suddenly exclaimed: “Kakashi, look! Someone broke Minato-sensei’s record!”
Then Lin exclaimed: “299 points? He got full marks in the theory class? Isn’t this Brother Tokugawa?”
“Shh…” Tokugawa Akira quickly covered the mouths of several people, “Have you heard of the quantum wave speed reading method? In fact, I hid my strength back then…”
At this moment, Kakashi’s eyes suddenly widened: “Wait, then my tenth place is…”
Several people were stunned at the same time and turned around quickly, only to find that Kakashi’s portrait, who was ranked tenth, had been taken down and replaced by the original ninth place – Uchiha Shisui.
“Haha, Kakashi, you’re not in the top ten!”
While the three of them were chattering and making a lot of noise, Tokugawa Akira left quietly, keeping his merit and fame to himself.
“System, submit the task.”
“Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and graduating with the best record in history! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Bloodline Limit – Ice Release!”
Tokugawa Akira’s first bloodline limit was injected into his genes.
“Huh…Ice Escape. This time it’s even more necessary to go to Kirigakure.”
One day later, at the border of the Rain Country.
The sound of heavy rain hitting the bamboo hats covered up the sound of Tokugawa Akira and Yakushi Nono’s footsteps breaking through the puddles.
He looked at the tall tower in the distance shrouded in rain. Suddenly, Nono’s mechanical eyes beside him flashed red: “There are three abnormal chakra fluctuations!”
Three ninjas wearing animal masks were chasing a red-haired boy covered in blood! The shurikens fired by the three ninjas shot towards Nagato’s back.
“It’s better to arrive at the right time than to arrive early.”
After saying that, Tokugawa Akira formed a seal with his hands, and the muddy ground in the rainstorm suddenly rose up into a wall of earth, which deflected all three poisoned shurikens.
At the same time, the earth spikes that rose from the ground pierced the thighs of the three Root ninjas.
The red-haired boy staggered and fell into a puddle of water. A chaotic purple light surged in his reincarnation eyes, and his red hair was stuck to his pale face by the rain.
The Root Ninja broke free from the earth spikes, but was blown away by Tokugawa Akira’s water whip. The crisp sound of bones could be heard in the heavy rain.
Tokugawa Akira pulled up the trembling Nagato, the heavy rain washed away the ripples that were faintly visible in his eyes, and in the distance came the roar of the summoned beast of the Salamander Hanzo.
“Do you know why rainy days are the best time to kill people?”
Suddenly a question reached Nagato’s ears. In the moment he was stunned, a ferocious water dragon surged from Tokugawa Akira’s body and rushed towards the three Root ninjas the next moment.
In the amber torrent of water and earth jutsu, he stepped on the enemy’s corpse and continued speaking: “Because the blood will be immediately washed away by the rain – just like what Hanzo is doing in the Hidden Rain Village.”
“Yahiko and Konan…” Nagato suddenly struggled to stand up, and his Rinnegan glowed purple for the first time.
Chapter 24 Xiaonan [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is here for me?: Chapter 24 Konan [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
Explosions were heard from the direction of the Akatsuki base in the distance. At this time, the Akatsuki base had become a purgatory.
Yahiko’s kunai blocked the three Root standard short swords, and Konan’s paper shuriken cut through the poisonous fog but more enemies filled the gap.
When Hanzo’s chain sickle was about to cut Yahiko’s throat, a pool of water not far away suddenly boiled, and ten transparent water dragons attacked like a devastating force.
“Water Escape·Waterfall Burial Coffin!”
Tokugawa Akira’s body was surging with purple chakra, and he released a top-level water-style ninjutsu in this place that was most suitable for him to fight.
The raging flood completely dispersed the formation of thirty gas mask ninjas.
Seeing this, Hanzo of the Salamander’s pupils shrank sharply, and he quickly withdrew his attack and retreated rapidly.
Nagato suddenly let out a painful roar, and the purple light of the Rinnegan burst out again, knocking away the three enemies who were besieging Yahiko.
Two Root Ninjas appeared from the rain, stabbing Konan who was performing a spell with short blades in their hands.
Xiaonan had been fighting for a long time and her chakra was almost exhausted. At this moment, she only felt her steps were heavy and a little drowsy, but she was just holding on.
This is a situation where both chakra and physical strength are consumed excessively at the same time.
When the two Root ninjas appeared before her, she was already unable to react. Even if she did react, her body could not keep up with the commands of her brain.
“Is this the end? The peace we uphold is really a joke…”
At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, tall and upright, but his face could not be seen.
When he saw the two short blades about to pierce the man standing in front of him, he subconsciously shouted, “No, get out of the way!”
However, the person in front of him tilted his body and easily avoided the sharp blade, and the Root ninja was greeted by two fists as big as sandbags.
“Boom–” The ruthless powerful punch hit them, breaking their bones and shattering their internal organs. This was probably the best outcome.
“I wonder if I have even one-tenth of Tsunade’s power.”
He turned around and looked at the silent Xiaonan, and used the Palm Fairy Technique to stroke Xiaonan with one hand.
Xiaonan immediately felt a burst of warm chakra injected into her body. She felt so comfortable that she even wanted to scream out.
At this moment on the battlefield, all the battle groups have separated and are confronting each other.
“Why did you save me?” Xiaonan’s body recovered a lot of strength, and looked at Tokugawa Ming and Yakushi Nono with gratitude, “You don’t look like people from Yuyin.”
“Compared to this,” Tokugawa Akira shook off the blood and flesh on his fist, “Hanzo actually allowed Danzo’s dog to run wild in his own territory?”
A clear young boy’s voice suddenly rang out in the rainstorm: “Because Hanzo of the Salamander has betrayed the tears of Yugakure.”
The orange-haired boy, Yahiko, helped Nagato out of the ruins.
Yahiko’s forehead protector glowed coldly in the lightning: “Akatsuki will not bow to any power. We will use dialogue to put an end to this crying country.”
Yakushi Nono’s mechanical eyes scanned several people: “Can peace really be achieved through negotiations?”
“So what if the probability is zero?” Nagato’s eyes rippled. “It is precisely because the hope is slim that we need someone to become the first stepping stone.”
“Let’s not talk about ideals for now.” Tokugawa Akira interrupted, pointing to the front battlefield: “There are still many people!”
“So it was Lord Tokugawa. You attacked the wrong person, didn’t you?”
“Tokugawa Akira?” Hanzo’s pupils shrank sharply in the distance, and he felt like retreating. “Is it that ‘Sea King’? I heard he’s not on good terms with Danzo!”
The reason for retreating was not because he was afraid of Tokugawa Akira, but because he heard that Tokugawa Akira was trusted by the Konoha high-level officials and had good relations with Sarutobi Hiruzen and Namikaze Minato, who was very likely to rise to the top in the future, so he did not want to offend them unless necessary.
Seeing that he was recognized by the Root Ninja present, he spread his hands and said, “It seems that more people will die this time.”
After saying that, he turned around and said to Nono and the people from Akatsuki: “Then you guys chat first, I’ll be back soon.”
Seeing Tokugawa Akira walking away alone, everyone was in a trance. “Is he going to deal with so many people alone?”
“Is he the recently famous ‘Sea King’, Tokugawa Akira?”
“Isn’t he also a ninja from Konoha? Why would he help us?” The leader, Yahiko, was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, “This is our enemy, we can’t let him go alone!”
After saying that, Yahiko took a step forward with a determined look, but the next moment he fell headfirst. His chakra and physical strength were also exhausted.
“It’s okay, just watch, this man is very strong!” Pharmacist Nono smiled and watched the man walk farther and farther away.
The moment Tokugawa Akira stepped on the water, seven water blades exploded in a fan shape, and the forehead protectors of the five Rain Ninjas cracked.
He used the recoil to leap backwards, his toes leaving a half-moon mark in the air, and the broken ribs of the two Root ninjas pierced their hearts.
Suddenly, three hidden roots shot out multiple detonating talismans from their hands.
“Is this level worthy of being called an assassination?” He formed a seal with one hand and slapped the water surface, “Water Style: Water Array Wall!”
The water wall that rose into the sky blocked the twelve detonating tags, and three swordsmanship ninjas suddenly rushed out from the flames of the explosion.
The moment the poisoned sword cut through the rain curtain, Tokugawa Akira instantly appeared behind the three people and spit out a high-pressure stream of water from his mouth: “Water Style: Water Break Wave!”
As the blood gushed out, Tokugawa Akira leaped into the air, put his palms together, and the heavy rain gathered into a vortex above his head. A huge waterfall with a diameter of ten meters fell down with a loud bang, “Water Style: Exploding Water Wave!”
The twenty Rain Ninjas who had formed a formation were dispersed by the torrent, and Tokugawa Akira rushed on the waves, blasting rings of water blades with every step.
The three Root Elite tried to encircle them with a wall of earth flow, but their defenses were sawed through by the swirling water flow.
“Too slow!”
He grabbed one of the men by the ankle and swung him to the ground, followed by a kick as mud splashed in the air. The man crashed through three rock walls like a cannonball.
Hanzo, who was standing on the head of the salamander in the distance, watched the figure killing everyone in the rain, with unstoppable admiration, surprise, and…eagerness to try…
On the other side, seven hidden Root ninjas attacked Tokugawa Akira in the heavy rain.
At the moment when he was about to get close, Tokugawa Akira was not in a hurry. He sneered and made the seal of the snake: “Water Style: Heaven’s Cry!”
A needle-shaped stream of water suddenly spurted out of Tokugawa Akira’s mouth. It was fine and sharp, and unexpected, suitable for close combat attacks.
All seven had their throats pierced at close range, and they fell into the muddy pool twitching.
Chapter 25: Fierce Battle with Demigod [Please collect and comment] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is here for me?: Chapter 25: Fighting the Demigod [Please add to favorites and rate] Picture and text
“It’s time to end it.” Tokugawa Akira began to move quickly around the battlefield.
From time to time, water dragons broke out of the ground from all angles, throwing the remaining enemies twenty meters into the air.
In just a few breaths, the last eight ninjas were thrown into an area.
He leaped out of the water amid screams, and the swirling torrent condensed into azure diamonds on his right arm: “Water Style: Hard Vortex Water Blade!”
The spinning rhinestones tore through the rain curtain, cutting three century-old trees and eight ninjas in half.
At this time, on a mountain outside Yuyin Village, a white half body was floating on a tree.
He watched the battle in Yuyin finally come to an end and finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Although there were still demigods and half-zords on the field, White Zetsu’s tense face had relaxed a little.
“Damn Danzo, he actually came to kill Akatsuki without Madara-sama’s knowledge. We must inform Madara-sama immediately!”
The heavy rain washed away the mess on the ground. Tokugawa Mingqing cleaned the dirt on his body and confirmed that there were no survivors. Then he set his sights on Hanzo on the roof in the distance.
There was no foreplay in the ruins of the Hidden Rain Village amidst the heavy rain…
Salamander Hanzo’s sickle suddenly cut through the rain curtain, and the poisonous mist condensed into a dark purple light band in the gaps of the iron chain, heading straight for Tokugawa Akira.
Tokugawa Akira leaned back to avoid the horizontal slash of the sickle blade, and slapped the ground with his right hand, splashing a three-meter-high water wall: “Water Style: Water Formation Wall!”
The poisonous mist made a hissing sound when it hit the barrier. He took the opportunity to climb onto the broken beams, and the chakra under his feet blasted away the tiles.
Hanzo’s summoned beast emerged from the ground, and the giant tail of the salamander covered with venom glands swept down three stone pillars.
Tokugawa Akira bounced between the collapsed buildings, “Water Style: Water Blade——”, the water flow wrapped around his palms to form a rotating water blade, which split the oncoming poisonous bullets.
“Whirlpool Palm!” He slapped the salamander on the back, but his ankle was entangled by the sickle thrown by Hanzo.
Vortex Palm – It is modified based on the Monster Power Fist. In fact, it is just a fist transformed into a palm, and its power is greatly reduced.
“Fire Style: Explosive Flame Array!” Hanzo formed a seal with one hand, and sparks shot out along the chains.
Tokugawa Akira decisively cut off the water blade, and his chakra collapsed into a high-pressure water drill in his palm: “Water Style: Hard Vortex Water Blade!”
In the steam of the collision of water and fire, Tokugawa Akira spun around and quickly formed seals, almost instantly launching a water dragon bullet.
Although Hanzo swung his sickle to block in time, the armor on his left shoulder was still cracked.
Poisonous fog phantoms suddenly rose from all directions, and Tokugawa Akira closed his eyes and listened to the vibrations of raindrops hitting the chains.
“Three meters to the left!”
He pushed off the ground and rushed forward. The speed of his physical skills exploded the water under his feet into a ring of water splashes, and his hand knife wrapped in water blades pierced through Hanzo’s clone.
When the real sickle blade was chopping down from above his head, Tokugawa Akira actually used two water columns as fulcrums to complete a right-angle change of direction.
“Water Release·Swift Water!”
Tokugawa Akira repeatedly flashed on the water surface, and the heavy rain and the water-filled ground became his natural arsenal.
When the salamander spewed out corrosive acid mist, he drew the rain flow in the air to form a giant water dragon bomb, and forcibly pushed the venom back into the mouth of the spiritual beast.
Hanzo frowned and leaped back, and the sickle-chain whirlwind blew away the pursuing water blades, but he saw that Tokugawa Akira had already predicted the landing point.
“Tian Shou Jiao!”
Tokugawa Akira roared, and rushed forward again, kicking at the layers of accumulated water pressure.
When Hanzo raised his sickle to block, blood came out of his knuckles, and he was blasted into the ground along with the salamander under his feet.
The Salamander disappeared in a puff of white smoke, while Hanzo used the substitution technique to retreat to the edge of the battlefield.
The pupils under his iron mask shrank slightly: “You can use water escape and physical skills to force me to this extent… boy… it seems… the waves of Konoha will eventually submerge the mountains…”
Tokugawa Akira took a deep breath. Although he was extremely physically exhausted, his posture was as straight as a mountain at this moment.
Can’t lose face!
Hanzo looked at him deeply, and disappeared into the rain with the white smoke of the explosion, leaving only his voice echoing: “Tokugawa Akira, next time we meet, I hope you have learned to breathe in the poisonous fog.”
“next time?”
Tokugawa Akira snorted coldly. By the next time, the title of “God” might have been used in a different world.
So far, Hanzo is probably the strongest enemy that Tokugawa has faced, not including the Tsuchikage.
Is Hanzo strong? He is indeed strong, but the current Hanzo is probably no longer in his prime, at least in terms of fighting will.
After all, he was the one who bestowed the title of “Three Ninjas” that shook the ninja world during World War II on Jiraiya and the other two. Their comprehensive strength in his heyday should have been ranked in the middle and lower levels even among the five Kage of all generations.
Don’t feel weak. Not to mention that the Rain Country is just a small country, even among the five major countries, ninjas of Hanzo’s level are extremely rare and outstanding.
The smoke of war in Yuyin ends here.
Pharmacist Nono stepped forward at the right time and supported Tokugawa Akira. She could clearly see that his lower body was weak, so she immediately used the palm magic to heal Tokugawa Akira.
“Not quite right.” Tokugawa Akira, who was receiving treatment, said in a low voice.
“It’s not right.” Yakushi Nono’s hands touched Tokugawa Akira’s bleeding left shoulder and said, “Such an important combat mission, this is the Eye of God, and Danzo didn’t come in person!”
“That’s right!” Tokugawa Akira suddenly realized. He had always felt that something was wrong, as if he had missed something. Nono’s words revealed his true thoughts.
This is the Samsara Eye!
Danzo did not show up in person, which was neither in line with the original plot nor logical.
If I had to explain…
Tokugawa Akira frowned and thought to himself: It must be my appearance that caused the butterfly effect, which caused the situation to change.
The reason why Danzo didn’t come was either because he had something more important than obtaining the Rinnegan, or because he was entangled in something and couldn’t get out of it, or both.
But it’s a good thing he didn’t come. If he had come, I’m afraid the ending would still be Nagato exploding and summoning the Outer Path Golem.
Otherwise, his current strength might not be able to fight against the combined forces of Danzo and Hanzo.
Chapter 26: The Changes in the Mist [Please add to collections and add flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 26: The Change of Mist Hidden Mountain [Please collect and send flowers] Picture and text
At this time, all the members of Akatsuki, including Yahiko, Nagato, Konan, and some survivors of Akatsuki, had not yet recovered from the battle that had just taken place.
He is the strongest person in Rain Village and a demigod in the ninja world!
This title comes from his nearly invincible fighting ability. During the Second Ninja World War, he single-handedly suppressed the coalition forces of the five major countries, making the entire Ninja world fear him.
He also single-handedly challenged the young Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Tsunade, and gave them the title of “Three Ninjas”.
In terms of seniority, he should be similar to the legendary “White Fang” of Konoha, but he was defeated by Tokugawa Akira.
Is the name “Aquaman” so valuable?
“He, he is so strong!” Xiaonan looked at the strong back, muttered to himself, and walked towards Tokugawa Akira.
When the halo of Yakushi Nono’s palm magic enveloped Tokugawa Akira’s bleeding left arm, Konan took out the sutures from the ninja tool bag behind him.
“Let me help you suture the fascia layer.” Xiaonan said.
Yahiko and Nagato also came up: “Let’s go to the backup base first. There are medicines there, and we don’t have to get wet in the rain.”
Everyone nodded, and Tokugawa Akira and the other man followed the Akatsuki organization to a huge cave in the mountains outside Yuyin.
Yahiko immediately prepared a bed for Tokugawa Akira to rest on, as well as some medical supplies: “I’m sorry, the conditions are simple.”
“It’s okay, I’m not that delicate.”
Yahiko smiled apologetically and made tea himself.
Konan came up, and Nono’s mechanical eyes flashed with precise data streams, “Your chakra control ability of the manipulation paper can reach 0.3 mm level accuracy, right?”
Xiaonan nodded, controlled the paper butterfly to flutter on Tokugawa Akira’s wound, lowered her eyes and controlled the sutures: “You haven’t told me why you saved us, aren’t you also a Konoha ninja!”
“Not all Konoha ninjas are of the same mind.”
Tokugawa Akira sneered and pointed at the mechanical eye on Nono’s left eye: “My companion, Yakushi Nono, had her left eye removed alive by those Roots just now, and replaced with this mechanical eye in an attempt to use technology to replicate the power of the Byakugan.”
After hearing this, the three of them all looked at Nono, their expressions somewhat horrified. Yahiko’s face showed resentment: “These guys, they even didn’t let go of people from the same village?”
As soon as he finished speaking, he lost his temper. They had just been surrounded and killed by Yu Yin from their own village. The eldest brother did not laugh at the second brother…
“My other companion was sent to Kirigakure by the leader of the Root, Danzo. I need to know whether he is alive or dead. This is the purpose of my trip.”
“So you’re going to Kirigakure? Then you have to be aware that Kirigakure is currently in an extremely closed state. The Third Mizukage just passed away.”
Xiaonan whispered as she operated the sutures.
Tokugawa Akira heard this and suddenly raised his head: “The Third Mizukage died? When did it happen?”
Yahiko: “I just received news this morning that the Third Mizukage died suddenly in his home, and the news was not kept secret. Afterwards, Kirigakure immediately went into hibernation, and the frontline also withdrew its forces. I heard that the Fourth Mizukage has not yet taken office, but has already begun to handle government affairs.”
News this morning.
Tokugawa Akira lowered his eyes and thought.
It takes two to three days to transmit information from Kirigakure to Amegakure.
By this calculation, the Mizukage should have died around the time when I left Konoha.
Feeling a little confused, he looked at Nono and asked, “Who is the biggest beneficiary of the sudden death of the third generation?”
Nono was silent for a second, then immediately replied, “His successor – the Fourth Mizukage.”
I see.
That makes sense!
Tokugawa Akira smiled helplessly: “The Third Mizukage was forced to abdicate before. He still has a certain influence on the village. He probably doesn’t want to give up power like this. It will be difficult for the Fourth to take the throne.”
“So, you think there’s a conspiracy behind Sandai’s death?”
Yahiko asked, stroking his chin.
Tokugawa Akira looked at Yahiko, who was eager to learn, and curled his lips: “Brother, do you need to think about this? Have you ever heard of a Kage who died suddenly at home?”
“Someone killed the Third Mizukage, and it is very likely related to the Fourth Mizukage who is about to take over.” Nagato, who had been silent all the time, said in a low voice.
That’s right.
Tokugawa Akira replied in his heart.
Is history about to repeat itself?
Uchiha Madara controlled Yagura again?
But now that Uchiha Obito is gone, how can Uchiha Madara control Kirigakure for a long time?
Who will be able to access and supervise Nagato’s Rinnegan?
Could it be that Madara has already found an heir?
I’m afraid I’ll only know everything when I get to Kirigakure!
Xiaonan, who was concentrating on stitching up her wounds, let out a breath, and finally finished. She asked, “Why did you choose such a violent fighting method? You could have used water escape to fight remotely…”
“He is an all-around ninja, and most importantly, he is good at attrition warfare with poison mist, so I must go all out. Although I can use water escape to attrition from a distance, his poison mist attrition is more troublesome. Once I am pulled into his rhythm, I will expose more flaws.”
Tokugawa Akira smiled, and suddenly reached out to hold her slender wrist, “Just like now – the cold sweat oozing from your fingertips reveals the trajectory of chakra flow.”
Yahiko’s heroic laughter broke the frozen atmosphere: “It seems that our medical class will be expanding!”
“The second reason I saved you is because we are from the same school…”
As soon as Tokugawa Akira finished speaking, Konan and the other two looked at Tokugawa Akira.
The latter continued, “I am a disciple of Princess Tsunade, and we are both disciples of the Sannin. The Sannin is also a disciple of the Third Hokage. Tell me, can we be considered as fellow disciples?”
“I see,” Xiaonan smiled, “it turned out to be Lady Tsunade. She is a very powerful female ninja and my idol. I met her several times in the past. She is very beautiful, and…”
Xiaonan was reminiscing as he spoke, and at the end he looked down in front of him, his expression embarrassed, and his smile disappeared.
Chapter 27 When you can defeat the five Kage at the same time [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 27 When you can defeat the five Kage at the same time [Please add flowers and collect] Picture and text
“Then we can be considered as fellow disciples.” Yahiko smiled and handed a cup of brewed tea to Tokugawa Akira.
Suddenly, Tokugawa Akira’s eyes moved slightly, and a familiar chakra seemed to appear in his perception.
After a moment of silence, he took a sip of tea without revealing a word, then stood up and observed the Akatsuki organization’s backup base: “Yahiko, I want to visit your base.”
“Of course.” Yahiko put down the tea set in his hand, stood up and acted as a guide.
When he came to a rock wall, he stopped, stared at the graffiti on the rock wall that made the world feel pain, and suddenly nailed the kunai in the center of the word “pain”.
“The most important word in this sentence is pain. However, the ones who should feel the pain are the noble aristocrats who have enjoyed the monopoly of resources.”
“Tokugawa, I heard that you are also from a noble family. Why do you say that?” Nagato asked seriously from behind.
“Ordinary people in Qing Kingdom can eat well, wear warm clothes, and there are no heavy taxes. The crime rate is almost the lowest in the entire ninja world. It has been peaceful for many years.”
“You see, in fact, as long as ordinary people in the world can live a better life, 99% of peace can be achieved.”
Tokugawa Akira took a sip of tea and said, “And the remaining 1% of people who don’t know how to appreciate it need to be baptized by destruction.”
Seeing the puzzled looks of Yahiko and Nagato, Tokugawa Akira asked, “Why? Are you still planning to pave the road to peace with flowers? Didn’t the experience just now hurt you?”
“If you have no strength and only shout slogans, who will listen to you?”
Yahiko came over, his face solemn and determined: “So what you mean is that we should use more powerful violence to suppress violence? How is this different from what the five major countries do!?”
“The difference is… Purple dragon chakra rises from Tokugawa Akira’s body. When you can defeat the five Kage at the same time, they will sit down at the negotiation table and accept your peace talk.”
Tokugawa Akira’s straightforward remarks that got to the point made everyone silent.
After a while, Xiaonan, who had been deep in thought, said in a low voice: “Just like just now, if we were strong enough to take down Hanzo directly, we wouldn’t even have to die so many companions.”
Nagato and Yahiko looked at Konan at the same time, and there was even a hint of shock and confusion in Yahiko’s eyes.
“Konan is right,” Yakushi Nono suddenly said, “Your use of dialogue to promote peace is desirable, but the key issue is whether there is anyone willing to talk to you.”
“If you are just a second-rate organization, if you can’t even deal with Hanzo from the Rain Country, how can you make the big countries willing to listen to your call and participate in the dialogue?”
“I heard that you tried to facilitate peace talks between the Wind Country and the Fire Country when the war between Sunagakure and Konoha broke out last year, but both sides ignored you…”
“Enough!” Yahiko punched the stone wall. You don’t understand how heavy the tears of the Rain Country are!
As soon as he finished speaking, Yakushi Nono walked in front of Yahiko, tears falling from the corner of his real right eye, and he said in a low voice: “In the ninja world, it’s not only you, the Rain Country, who have tears…”
“Many small countries are struggling on the brink of life and death, and countless ordinary people are displaced…”
“My country was destroyed at the beginning of the Second Shinobi World War!”
“Eighteen years ago, my mother gave birth to me in a foreign country. After that, I was passed around a lot and sold many times before finally coming to Konoha.”
“You can still shed tears in your rainy country, but I don’t even know for whom I shed my tears!”
Yahiko opened his mouth, and just when he didn’t know how to comfort the girl in front of him whose life experience was even more tragic, she spoke again.
“Are you thinking that I’m a girl with a tragic life and wondering how to comfort me?”
“I’m telling you, kid, I’m very lucky to have come this far. You’re also very lucky to have met your war orphans, but you can’t save everyone. No one can save everyone… except God…”
After saying that, she looked at Nagato who was crouching in the corner with a depressed look on his face.
“As the owner of the Eye of God, you shouldn’t be so humble. During the battle just now, I saw the power you displayed. That kind of repulsion, the Samsara Eye should have more than just this ability.”
Nagato nodded: “I can’t fully control it yet.”
“You must control it, otherwise, all your companions will die!”
Hearing Nono’s words, Nagato opened his mouth slightly, then lowered his head unconsciously, his red hair covering his face.
But the hidden eyes of Samsara gradually became firm.
“I want to stay here.” Nono’s sudden words shocked everyone at the same time.
“I am an elite Chunin, good at medical ninjutsu, tracking, espionage, physical skills and genjutsu. I also have the perception function of this unqualified mechanical Byakugan. I should be useful to you.”
“I want to see if the flower of peace watered by violence can really bloom in the rain.”
The next morning, Yahiko and his men escorted Tokugawa Akira to the border of the Land of Rain.
Tokugawa Akira looked at the pharmacist Nono standing with Nagato, and with a headache, he called her over and asked in a low voice:
“Girl, are you serious or not? I assigned you the task of infiltrating the Akatsuki organization, but you… are too real!”
Tokugawa Akira had indeed assigned the task of lurking in Akatsuki to the medicine priest Nono before, but looking at her performance from yesterday to today, Tokugawa Akira was a little confused.
“Do you really want to stay, or is it just for the mission?”
Tokugawa Akira’s curiosity killed the cat when faced with this spy queen who was highly praised even by Danzo in the original work.
If it was just for the mission, then he felt that Nono could be promoted to a special jonin just based on her acting skills.
Unfortunately, Nono’s answer was: “I really want to see whether Yahiko’s dialogue and peace can succeed. Although I think the possibility is very small, it is possible that I am limited by the times…”
Tokugawa Akira pursed his lips, sighed, and nodded helplessly: “Then you keep an eye on this side, and notify me at any time if there is any situation.”
Nono looked at Tokugawa Akira deeply, then turned and left.
To Tokugawa Akira was surprised that Konan walked straight towards him.
Chapter 28 Black Zetsu’s car overturns [asking for flowers and comments] (old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is here for me?: Chapter 28 Black Zetsu’s car overturns [Please give me flowers and comments] Picture and text
Before, in the dim and gloomy environment, I couldn’t see Xiaonan’s appearance clearly.
But now, outside the rainy country, on a clear day, you can see it clearly.
Xiaonan is still a young man now, not yet corroded by hatred, and is surrounded by the cleanliness of “paper and flowers”.
The lavender irises are like hydrangea juice diluted by water, the eyes are cool and gentle, reflecting a glimmer of idealism.
The cheekbones are soft yet sharp, the jawline is sharp as a blade, the skin is cold and pale with a hint of blue, and there are a few faint battle scars on the brows and behind the ears, silently telling of the past.
The robe on his body was a mixture of blue-gray and moon-white, as if he was wearing the sky before dawn on his body.
Compared to the oppressive feeling of the black-based red cloud robes in the later period, the Akatsuki organization’s attire at this moment is closer to the image of “bloodless bandages”.
The whole person seems like a paper flower blooming in the smoke, broken and tough at the same time.
The mist flowed in the morning light, and Xiaonan’s hanging paper flower hair accessories swayed gently beside her ears.
Tokugawa Akira smelled the faint scent of hydrangea.
“We must always leave some evidence of our encounters.” Xiaonan suddenly spoke, and her fingertips brushed across the scroll at her waist, bringing up paper scraps like fine snow. In an instant, a paper-folded camellia flower appeared in Xiaonan’s slender hands.
The pure white petals are stacked like clouds, and the center of the flower is tinged with a very light indigo color, just like the sky over Yuyin Village at dawn.
When Tokugawa Akira took it, he felt the other party’s slightly cool fingertips: “We talked all night last night, and it was quite good. I thought you knew whether these things were important or not.”
“It’s not Akatsuki’s rule.” Konan whispered, and suddenly her face turned red, as if she was afraid of causing some misunderstanding, and she quickly made amends, “It’s the habit of origami masters – every encounter should have a specific shape.”
The usually cold ending tone now resembled raindrops on the eaves that were about to fall, creating ripples in Tokugawa Akira’s heart.
Tokugawa Akira smiled and took out a tinkling bronze wind chime from his ninja tool bag. The hollow bell was wrapped with a faded aqua-colored silk ribbon:
“So what shape should the return gift be? The old craftsman at Konoha Market said that this bell contains the breath of the sea.”
Xiaonan lowered her eyes and did not take it immediately.
At this moment, a blue butterfly flew over and landed on the tip of her shoulder, softening the sharp outline of her cheekbones into a hazy silhouette. “Ninjas shouldn’t take in things that make noises.”
“That’s why we have to entrust it to someone who can make it quiet.”
Tokugawa Akira took Xiaonan’s wrist from her side and wrapped the silk ribbon around her wrist. The bronze and cold white skin contrasted beautifully: “When you want to hear the sound of the tide, shake it.”
As Xiaonan retreated into the depths of the morning mist, Tokugawa Akira heard a voice clearer than the sound of a bell: “When the paper tsubaki fades…”
“Come to you to dye it another color?” He held up the blue paper flower, smiled and asked loudly. The figure in the fog heard it and paused.
The bronze bell rang in the mist, and the final response mixed with the mountain breeze passed by my ears: “Wait until it fades.”
After putting the camellia flowers in his arms and keeping them safe, Tokugawa Akira watched Konan and the others disappear in the morning mist. Then he turned around and left, heading towards the direction of Kirigakure.
But his heart was not at peace. In the cave last night, he discovered that a White Zetsu was secretly spying on them.
If it weren’t for the fact that my chakra had recovered a lot and my senses hadn’t become clearer, it would have been difficult to detect.
And last night, Bai Zetsu had been following him and Xiaonan from a distance. The two of them walked in the forest for a long time and talked a lot, covering all sorts of things.
From his favorite dishes as a child to his views on war, he also expressed his clear opinions on how to achieve peace.
Now, the hooks for White Zetsu and Madara have been set. As for whether the other party can take the bait, it depends on their luck.
At this time, in the Land of Water and the Hidden Mist Village, which is shrouded in fog all year round.
In an ancient altar in the village, unknown to outsiders, a pale young man was tied to the center of the altar, and it seemed that some ritual was about to be performed.
He glanced around with lifeless eyes, as if everything in the outside world was extremely strange.
If Tokugawa Akira were here, he would recognize it immediately – engraved.
The thick fog rolled like a living thing under the full moon, and the condensed water droplets on the blue-gray stone steps reflected the faint blue light.
“Si-Wei-Shen-Hai!”
The four Mist Ninja jonin formed hand seals at the same time.
Two breaths later, the sixteen Chunins on the periphery formed hand seals at the same time.
At this moment, Yin Ke felt that his spine was dissolving and was in great pain. The three-tailed chagra was like boiling asphalt injected into his blood vessels.
Just as the sealing of the altar was being carried out, outside the altar, half of Black Zetsu’s body oozed out from the ground, and a asphalt-like substance meandered on the stone slabs to Danzo’s side.
The voice was filled with sticky malice: “Did Danzo think that you could hide it from Mr. Madara by cooperating with the Hidden Rain Village to encircle and suppress the Akatsuki without permission?”
Seven White Zetsu clones appeared behind him, each wearing a Root uniform: “You even dare to covet the Samsara Eye, you are more greedy than Orochimaru~”
The Yin Ke in the center of the altar suddenly hunched its body and let out an inhuman roar from its throat.
The seal on his back began to show tortoise-shell cracks, and indigo chakra gushed out like boiling asphalt, condensing into three illusory giant tails in the air.
“Hanzo is just a tool for me to achieve my goal.” Danzo took a half step forward with his cane, and a drizzle mixed with poisonous fog suddenly fell from the dome of the altar. “But the spore clones you planted in the roots…”
He made a seal in his sleeve with his left hand, and the seven White Zetsu suddenly curled up in pain. It turned out that some kind of neurotoxin had been implanted in their bodies in advance.
In the altar, Yin Ke’s screams suddenly rose louder, and the Three-Tails Chakra transformed into three water dragons trying to break through the seal, but they were firmly trapped by four Kirigakure’s sealing masters.
Just as Heibai Zetsu was confronting Danzo, a red-haired female ninja outside the sealing formation narrowed her exposed eye slightly.
Good timing!
The female ninja moved her fingers slightly, and an imperceptible chakra technique followed the chakra flow of the huge sealing formation and entered the chakra flow of the front row of senior ninjas.
The jonin in the front row received the technique and looked around secretly. When no one was observing him, he sent the technique into the sealing formation and into Yin Ke’s body.
In the midst of a tense confrontation on the other side, Black Zetsu took the opportunity to merge into the shadow under Danzo’s feet: “Mr. Madara said that disobedient chess pieces will…what?!”
He suddenly discovered that nano-sized poisonous insects from the Oil Girl clan emerged from the ground and pounced on him.
These bugs are essentially a combination of organisms and chakra, and their core ability is to devour the enemy’s chakra.
Black Zetsu is a product of Yin-Yang Escape. Although the nano-poison insects are not fatal to him, they can temporarily interfere with Black Zetsu’s actions.
Chapter 29: Danzo: Give you a little shock [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 29 Danzo: Give you a little shock [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
“Do you really think that I will rely on the power of the Uchiha?”
Danzo snorted coldly and immediately retreated violently. The next moment, the Four Symbols Sealing Formation that had been arranged at his feet in advance suddenly activated, forcibly compressing Black Zetsu’s body into a fist-sized black ball.
The White Zetsu struggled to transform into spore clouds, but were slowly corroded into purple slime by the poisonous mist released by Danzo.
“Dan…Danzo, without Mr. Madara, how are you going to control Kirigakure! You are digging your own grave!” roared a White Zetsu with half of his body gone.
“Humph, Karajima Yagura is just a kid. I can control him with my three magatama and a few secret techniques. What’s more, I already have a pair of Mangekyō that I will soon acquire…”
“The Kirigakure controlled by me,
The controllable Three-Tails Jinchuriki,
The kaleidoscope that is about to arrive,
And after the Three-Tails implantation plan is successful, the reputation that I will gain in Konoha will also be an extremely important step before I take the position of Hokage.
Humph, that mere Samsara Eye will be left to Madara to be buried with him!”
Danzo felt that it was very refreshing to tell these disgusting tools who were about to die about some of his plans and gains, and to give them a little shock.
However, he didn’t notice that a ball of black liquid the size of a fingernail in the corner slipped out through the crack in the wall.
At this moment, on the altar, Yin Ke had been completely wrapped in the crystal formed by the Three-Tails Chakra.
Those tortoise-shell-like patterns are transforming into the bark structure unique to Wood Release.
It turns out that Danzo had already transplanted the first generation of cells into his body.
“You…what are you doing?” Bai Zetsu, who was still struggling, narrowed his pupils as he looked at the familiar aura of the Three-Tails Jinchuriki.
“Hmph, the original plan for the three-tail implant was that after Yin Ke released the three-tail, his life would come to an end…”
“Uchiha Madara actually treats this humanoid weapon as a disposable item. It’s really a waste of resources. I am such a thrifty person, so I naturally can’t stand it.”
“So, I did some processing on him.”
“? Presumably, even if the Jinchūriki who has fused with the cells of the first generation goes berserk once, he will not die. On the contrary, he will be easier for me to control!”
Danzo put the container that sealed Black Zetsu into his sleeve, stared at the Three-Tails Crystal that was gradually rising into the sky, and muttered to himself:
“Uchiha Madara, when I lead Konoha to conquer the entire ninja world and achieve true peace, you will understand who is the light that guides the world.”
It was five days later when Tokugawa Akira infiltrated the Snow Clan of Kirigakure, stole the Ice Release Scroll, and took advantage of the power vacuum in Kirigakure to steal the Kirigakure Seal Book.
Yin Ke, who became the Three-Tails Jinchuriki, was being taken by the Root ninjas and was already on his way back to Konoha. However, because of their different routes, the two completely missed each other.
“With the scroll in hand, the next step is to investigate the whereabouts of Yin Ke. Let’s start with… the Anbu.”
Tokugawa Akira, wearing a conical hat, recalled the information he had previously obtained about the Kirigakure Anbu, which was suspected to be inside a giant reef on the seashore.
The Anbu may be the department that knows the most secrets in the entire ninja village.
The Anbu, whose full name is the Assassination Tactics Special Forces, as the name suggests, carries out assassination, intelligence gathering, espionage and other tasks that are not worthy of being displayed in the open, and therefore has the most secrets.
When Tokugawa Akira was wandering around the seashore of Kirigakure, looking for a suspicious place, he suddenly heard a delicate shout from behind him.
“Who are you?”
A figure jumped in front of Tokugawa Akira.
Tokugawa Akira was stunned for a moment, and looked at the person carefully. He felt that the person looked familiar, but he did not recognize him at first. He stared at him for a long time before he remembered.
Mei Terumi?
“You are not from Kirigakure!” Although she was still a teenager, Mei Terumi already had some of the demeanor of a future Mizukage.
But Tokugawa Akira couldn’t help but laugh.
At this moment, Mei Terumi’s overall outline is not so different from that of her future adulthood.
The waist-length brown-red hair gradually turns into maple orange at the ends. It is not tied into a mature bun like after marriage, but tied into a loose high ponytail with three ice crystal hair clips, with two slightly curly strands of hair hanging down from the bangs.
The only exposed left eye has amber lens deposits left over from the practice of dissolution, and when squinting, it creates an illusion of vertical pupils similar to that of cats.
She licked her lips unconsciously, which were painted with coral lipstick.
The dark blue off-shoulder short robe is fastened diagonally with a Mist Hidden Headband, and the lining of the fishing net battle suit is changed to blue-gray translucent water silk.
Although she looks only twelve or thirteen years old, her height is over 1.6 meters, and her figure is between the flexibility of a girl and the curves of a mature woman.
The curve from the clavicle to the ribs is like an unsheathed ninja sword, and the combat uniform has a deliberate slit at the back waist, revealing the sunken area of ​​the butterfly bone formed by years of water escape training.
“Who am I?” Tokugawa Ming pointed at himself and said with a smile, “Take off my bamboo hat, and you will know.”
“Where do you get your confidence from!” Terumi Mei shouted and rushed towards the mysterious man wearing a bamboo hat.
Tokugawa Akira also took up his stance and went forward to meet him.
The waves crashed into emerald-colored foam among the rocks, and Tokugawa Akira suddenly turned around and formed a seal as he stepped over the wet rock wall.
Three kunai wrapped in detonating talismans were nailed to the place where he had stood half a second ago, and the molten acid instantly corroded the reef into honeycomb-like holes.
“You’re pretty quick at reacting, uncle.” The girl, Mei Terumi, jumped out of the sea mist, maintaining the hand seals of the Dissolution Style: Dissolving Monster Technique with both hands.
The 13-year-old Mei Terumi has not yet lost her baby fat, but the teardrop mole at the corner of her eye has already begun to reveal her charm.
“Uncle…Uncle?” Tokugawa Akira’s expression was slightly distorted under his bamboo hat. He glanced at the hem of Terumi Mei’s dark blue ninja uniform, where the diamond mark of the Kirigakure Anbu Reserve was embroidered.
He deliberately knocked his heel against the rock wall. “The secondary trigger tactic of Dissolution Escape combined with the Detonating Talisman is a good technique. Who taught you this? Unfortunately, the acid concentration is not high enough. The corrosion speed is not fast enough to penetrate the rock layer.”
Mei Terumi’s pupils suddenly shrank. This stranger could actually judge the accuracy of chakra through the corroded surface of rock.
She retreated seven steps in an instant, and uttered the Boiling Escape: Clever Mist Technique from her mouth.
High-temperature acid mist covered the sea area of ​​30 meters, and the sea fish turned up their pale bellies in the mist.
Chapter 30: Mei Terumi: I deserve to be punished for fighting with my idol! [Please give me flowers and collect them] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is only coming? : Chapter 30 Terumi Mei: I really deserve to be punished for fighting with my idol! [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
“Water Release: Instant Water.”
Tokugawa Akira’s voice suddenly rang out in the center of the acid mist.
The next moment, he moved out of the acid mist area and made a seal with one hand.
An umbrella-shaped shield made of ice crystals appeared in his hand, and mist droplets froze into emerald beads on the ice surface.
The ice umbrella suddenly exploded into hundreds of prisms, passed through the acid fog area, and carried a part of the acid fog, shooting back to the direction where Zhao Meimei was.
Mei Terumi hurriedly used the Substitution Technique to dodge and asked in surprise, “Ice Release? The Snow Clan?”
“You…” Mei Terumi wiped the blood from the burn on her cheek and performed Boiling Release again.
Tokugawa Akira approached on the waves, leaving frozen ice lotuses with every step.
The next moment, he slapped the sea surface with his right hand, and the waves within a thousand meters suddenly solidified into a mirror.
The moment Mei Terumi’s boiling steam hit the ice mirror, the entire sea area suddenly turned into an optical maze.
She was horrified to find that her reflection was multiplying among the countless ice spikes.
“Ice Release: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!”
Tokugawa Akira’s true form suddenly appeared behind her and tapped the girl’s shoulder blade with his finger. The latter was so frightened that she jumped up and subconsciously released a water escape technique: Water Array Wall.
The next moment, countless magic mirrors shattered and turned into sea water surrounding the two people.
“Chakra control is not based on brute force.” Tokugawa Akira stepped on the waves and walked towards the frightened girl. The water swirling around him turned into eight crystal clear dragons. “Watch out!”
When he made the “Wei” seal, the originally violent sea water suddenly gently lifted up Terumi Mei.
Mei Terumi watched as the water array wall she had released turned into a rotating glass dome under the opponent’s control.
“Treat chakra as gently as you would treat your lover.”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly leaned close to her ear and chuckled, “Of course, if the other person is a scumbag…”
He waved his hand violently, and the gentle water flow instantly turned into thousands of ice needles hanging above him, “Just freeze into a hedgehog.”
Mei Terumi was stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing: “Who are you and why are you teaching me these?”
“Because I think that in a few years, a certain red-haired Mizukage will pass on the skills I taught to our children.”
“Hmm…ah?” Mei Terumi jumped up, her eyes widened, and her face suddenly turned red.
“Am I wrong? You will have children in the future, and I will have children in the future, and we will all have our own children…”
Tokugawa Akira spread his hands proudly and teased the young Mizukage, which was really enjoyable.
Listening to the sophistry of the strange man in front of her, Terumi Mei’s lips trembled with anger.
Suddenly, a cunning light flashed in her eyes, and her left hand moved like thunder, blowing off the hat on Tokugawa Akira’s head, revealing a young male face.
“You… who are you?” Mei Terumi looked at the somewhat familiar face, but for a moment she couldn’t figure out who it was.
But after staring at this handsome face for too long, I couldn’t help feeling a little out of control and turned my head away with a red face.
“Let me introduce myself. My name is Tokugawa Akira.” Tokugawa Akira became more serious and took the initiative to introduce himself.
“Tokugawa…Tokugawa Akira?”
Mei Terumi’s eyes widened. When she heard the name, she immediately looked straight at the man, or boy, in front of her who looked only a few years older than her.
“Are you Tokugawa Akira? The Sea King of Konoha who single-handedly turned the tide of the Battle of Kannabi Bridge? Forced the Tsuchikage? Repelled the demigod?”
Mei Terumi was like a crazy fan of a star at the moment, with stars in her eyes. She covered her mouth and muttered to herself in disbelief:
“Oh my god, I was actually fighting with my idol just now, I am so damned!”
“Can you tell me how you were able to release such a large-scale water escape technique in an inland area?
Did you really defeat Hanzo in the Land of Rain, on his home turf?
Do you have any training techniques?
When I’m your age, will I be able to fight off demigods?”
“Wait a minute, wait a minute.” Tokugawa Akira only felt a buzzing in his ears and quickly covered Terumi Mei’s two loose lips.
The touch was delicate and smooth, and Tokugawa Akira pinched it twice unconsciously before releasing his palm.
“I believe that you will become a powerful and great ninja in the future.”
“But then again, I came to Kirigakure with no ill intentions, I just came here for a companion of mine.”
Tokugawa Akira became a little more serious.
At this time, Mei Terumi also took a deep breath to calm herself down from the embarrassing mood in front of her idol.
“Idol, a lot of things have happened in Kirigakure recently. You shouldn’t have come. If you have anything to say, please tell me. Maybe I can help you.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded and revealed all the secrets of his companions, including a series of actions taken by Danzo.
As expected, when Mei Terumi learned about Danzo’s personality and actions, she immediately spat at him and felt that Danzo was not worthy of being a human being!
“This Danzo of yours is just like those scumbags in Kirigakure now!”
Looking at the little Mei Terumi who was filled with righteous indignation and kept cursing at the air, Tokugawa Akira couldn’t help but smile.
At this moment, Mei Terumi remembered that her idol was still beside her. She immediately put away her attitude and became very shy again. Her face flushed and she said shyly, “I’m not usually like this.”
“Ahem, it’s okay. My companion is called Yin Ke, he’s about 1.7 meters tall, a little thin, and good at physical skills. Is there such a person in your prison or in any of the recent missions?”
1.7 meters tall, slightly thin, and good at physical skills.
Mei Terumi was stunned for a moment, and the strange mission five days ago appeared in her mind.
She opened her mouth, her expression conflicted, not knowing how to start.
Seeing Terumi Mei’s strange look, Tokugawa Akira asked, “Do you know something?”
After hesitating for a while, Mei Terumi decided to tell everything.
“Five days ago, I received a mission from the top of the Anbu. I thought it was an ordinary mission, but I didn’t expect…”
“What didn’t you expect?” Tokugawa Akira asked.
“You better come with me.”
After a moment, Mei Terumi brought Tokugawa Akira to the altar.
The altar had been cleaned by this time, and there was no sign of recent use.
“This altar is where we create the Jinchūriki.”
“Jinchūriki?” Tokugawa Akira turned his head, frowning.
Chapter 31 Eight months ago [Please collect and send flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system only came? : Chapter 31 Eight months ago [Please collect and send flowers] Picture and text
“The man you’re talking about appeared in the mission that night five days ago. He was the one who became the new Three-Tails Jinchuriki. I and many of my companions from the village were present at the time.”
“Are you so confident that you could seal the Three-Tails into a stranger’s body?”
Tokugawa Akira asked in confusion.
“This is a direct order from the top Anbu leaders, and it has been approved by the elders and the incoming Fourth Hokage. Who can disobey?”
“Three tails…”
Tokugawa Akira walked aside alone, thinking about the possible causes and consequences.
Three tail implantation plan?
A familiar yet unfamiliar word comes to mind.
The Three-Tails implantation plan in the original work was that Kirigakure implanted the Three-Tails into Nohara Rin’s body and attempted to release it back to Konoha, causing the Jinchūriki to lose control and run wild in Konoha, causing a devastating blow to Konoha.
But on the way back, Nohara Rin voluntarily ran into Kakashi’s Raikiri, sacrificed herself, and broke the conspiracy of the Three-Tails implantation plan.
“This bastard Danzo is really unscrupulous!”
Tokugawa Akira took a deep breath and swore that he had never wanted to kill someone so much as he did now.
“Was this five days ago?”
Tokugawa Akira’s voice was low and cold, like the materialization of ice escape, and the surrounding fog seemed to turn into frost.
“That’s right, it happened five days ago, but… we added some ingredients to the sealing ritual.” said Mei Terumi.
“Added some ingredients? What does that mean?”
“Like you said, we are not just wood that knows how to carry out missions.”
“Although we don’t know what disease the village’s top leaders have, we know that a weapon like the Three-Tail cannot be sealed into a stranger’s body so inexplicably.”
“We need to know where he will go and what he will do. We can’t let him run away at will. If necessary, we need to get the three tails back.”
“My teacher gave me a technique called ‘Acid Shackles’, which combines my boiling and melting chakras.”
“When I was casting the ‘Water and Sky Reversal’ sealing technique, it was applied to Yin Ke’s body. I can roughly judge the distance between the technique and me.”
“What is the result of releasing the spell?”
Mei Terumi said: “It will automatically trigger when the chakra is disordered and the tailed beast is out of control. It will apply the seals of melting and boiling to the tailed beast, making it easier to capture and seal it later.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded, “Can you sense how far away we are now?”
Mei Terumi nodded, formed seals with her hands, and closed her beautiful eyes.
After a moment, Mei Terumi opened her eyes and said, “We should still be at sea. We are still a long way from the Land of Fire. At this pace, it may take about 10 days to reach the Land of Fire.”
“Why does it take so long?” Tokugawa Akira wondered.
“It’s still wartime. If we want to send a Three-Tails Jinchuriki to Konoha, we will have to go through various checkpoints on the way, which will take a lot of time.”
“Plus, we need to maintain the stability of the Jinchūriki on the way. First, his emotions must be stable, and second, the seal must be stable. This is not an easy task.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded. It did make sense, but no matter what, he had to find a way to pass the information back. The reason was simple: he didn’t want any of Danzo’s plans to succeed!
“Do you have any local channels for quickly transmitting information?”
Mei Terumi came back to her senses, recalled the past, and shook her head:
“I haven’t been exposed to this part. I haven’t officially joined the Anbu yet, so I don’t know a lot of things. I can ask you normally, but now they have all gone to the village entrance, it seems they are carrying out a mission.”
“Go to the village entrance to carry out the mission?” Tokugawa Akira was stunned. What mission was there at the village entrance? Why did he need so many people to go?
“Then I’ll go take a look first. Thank you, Mei Terumi.”
Tokugawa Akira touched the girl’s long red hair and instantly left the spot.
The girl touched her messed up hair and punched the air at the receding figure of Tokugawa Akira: “Even if you are my idol, you can’t mess up my hair…”
She suddenly paused, controlling the chakra flowing in her palms, “But it is indeed more interesting than what the old master taught.”
The entrance of Kirigakure Village.
Tokugawa Akira was squatting among the treetops. His years of experience as an Anbu officer made him notice something unusual – the duty post at the entrance of the village was empty, but there were fresh shoe prints on the damp bluestone slabs.
“What a big deal.” He glanced at several hidden Anbu. The scrolls around their waists were glowing with a bluish-purple luster. They were flame-sealing talismans that were specifically used to restrain fire escape. They were very expensive and difficult to make.
Kirigakure equipment, is it the Uchiha who came here? Tokugawa Akira thought to himself.
At this moment, the humid air suddenly stagnated, and a scarlet figure broke through the fog.
Before Tokugawa Akira could even see who was coming, three kunai with detonating tags tied to them suddenly cut through the morning mist.
“trap?”
The man shouted and leaped back quickly, avoiding the explosion of the detonating tag. The Anbu members jumped out from puddles, treetops, and grass, and their blades formed a spider web of cold light.
Tokugawa Akira was still hiding in the canopy of the banyan tree at this time when he caught a glimpse of the scorching fireball thrown by the scarlet figure.
His memory suddenly flashed back to eight months ago. The slender figure who had forced him into a desperate situation overlapped with the person in front of him: “Ye Cang!?”
The fireball that seriously injured him eight months ago appeared again, but this time it was the owner of the fireball who was in danger.
Ye Cang’s standard light wheat-like skin color is somewhat out of tune with the paleness of Kirigakure.
She has a face that could make rain fall on the desert.
The long hair, which was a mixture of birch and green, was slightly messy due to the sandstorms from the Kingdom of Wind. The light scar under the right eye looked like a mark drawn diagonally with a cinnabar pen.
The dark brown sleeveless battle suit couldn’t cover that body at all.
The black belt around her waist showed off her slender waist that could be held in one hand, and there was a hint of groove at the split collar.
The exposed shoulders and arms were covered with thin muscles, and the lines were as beautiful as a tempered blade.
When she raised her leg to throw the kunai, her loose trousers instantly tightened, outlining the breathtaking curve of her waist and hips.
The wrist that was bound by the black wristband turned over, and the ten fingers formed seals so quickly that they left afterimages, as if they were dancing a life-threatening war dance.
When the Scorch Fireball ignites in her palm, the flickering flames will dye her pupils into molten gold.
The high temperature caused sweat to break out on her forehead, which flowed down her chin into her high-necked tights.
Chapter 32: Burning Escaper Ye Cang [Please add to collection and send flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system came? : Chapter 32 Scorch Escape User Ye Cang [Please collect and send flowers] Picture and text
On the battlefield, the Kirigakure Anbu emerged from puddles like ghosts, and countless ninja swords were unsheathed at the same time.
Ye Cang’s scorching fireball flashed with a terrifying temperature, but suddenly shrank in front of Kirigakure’s expensive special fire-sealing scroll.
While retreating, he was hit by the earth escape techniques of two Anbu soldiers, and his feet were immediately entangled by sticky liquid.
At the same time, twelve water chains emerged from the ground and locked her limbs.
“Is this the way the Sand Village’s allies treat their guests?” Ye Cang sneered. He was not at all panicked in this situation.
But the next moment, Ye Cang, who was about to form a seal, suddenly stopped, and felt a burning pain from the Sand Village curse seal behind his neck.
That was the “guardian mark” cast by the Fourth Kazekage himself before he left.
Ye Cang is undoubtedly a top-level ninja. His overall strength is definitely the ceiling of elite jonin and can basically be said to be at the quasi-kage level.
Although there are obvious tactical shortcomings, it is still possible to briefly compete with the Five Kage under certain objective conditions with certain advantages.
She once had an impressive record of evaporating 12 elite members of the Mist Village in one minute, destroying a 30-man squadron of the Rock Village with a single Scorch Release, and turning the tide of the entire Eastern Front for the Sand Village alone.
This is why the name “Scorching Release User” is so feared in the ninja world.
In terms of military achievements and fame, he is not inferior to Tokugawa Akira.
The key is that she is still a subordinate who obeys orders and follows commands, which is better than Tokugawa Akira.
Such a person was just pushed to Kirigakure as a gift by the stupid Sand Village?
Tokugawa Aki really wanted to open Luosha’s head and see if the reason for the drought in the Wind Country was because all the water was in his brain!
After thinking about it, he rushed out.
“The Sunagakure actually used a combat hero as a sacrifice for an alliance.”
In the center of the battlefield, a mocking voice entered everyone’s eardrums.
“And Kirigakure still wants an ally who betrays his fellow villagers like this?”
Tokugawa Akira, wearing a conical hat, appeared behind Ye Cang who was restrained.
“The secret order from Sunagakure is for you to die.*
He pulled open Ye Cang’s collar, and the curse seal unique to the Sunagakure high-ranking officials was heating up. “This curse seal will suppress your Scorch Style Chakra. Otherwise, with your strength, how could you be trapped by ordinary Water Style and Earth Style?”
Ye Cang’s beautiful brown eyes trembled suddenly, as if to confirm his words, and she took out the scroll in her arms.
The content inside should have been a document of the alliance terms, but now it reads – “Scorching Escaper Elimination Plan”.
Ye Cang’s face turned pale in an instant, he felt dizzy and something in his heart seemed to collapse.
On the other side, the mask of the ANBU captain headed by Kirigakure cracked, revealing shark-like fangs:
“Boy, no matter who you are, you can try my new knife!”
As soon as he finished speaking, a huge ninja sword came flying towards him at high speed, accompanied by a whirring sound.
“Beheading sword.”
Tokugawa Akira’s pupils narrowed slightly, his eyes fixed on the right opportunity.
When the beheading sword was about to chop down on him, he hugged Ye Cang’s shoulders and leaned sideways with her. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and firmly grasped the handle of the high-speed rotating sword in a millisecond.
Then he raised his head and looked at the leader, Captain Kirigakure, with a look of astonishment under his mask, and said, “Thank you for the ninja sword, old friend!”
“Hold on tight!” The next moment, Tokugawa Akira suddenly embraced Ye Cang into his arms, and the pool of water under his feet turned into a whirlpool.
“Water Style: Explosive Water Wave——”
In an instant, huge waves erupted from around Tokugawa Akira’s body, enveloping the two of them, and then spread out to the surroundings with the force of a waterfall with great impact.
The huge impact force broke up the Kirigakure formation. When everyone stabilized and came to their senses, Tokugawa Akira and Yekura had disappeared from the spot.
The damp cave was illuminated by the campfire, and it flickered. Tokugawa Akira drove the last Senbon nail into the crevice of the rock, and the soundproof barrier he had set up began to ripple with light blue.
Ye Cang curled up in the corner, his eyes dull and lifeless…
The crack on the Sunagakure forehead reflected the jumping flames, like a knife cutting through the heart.
“Kill me.” A hoarse voice suddenly sounded. Ye Cang tore off the blood-stained forehead guard and threw it on the ground. The cursed spell on the back of her neck twisted like a poisonous snake.
“I am sealed from even the Burning Escape. I am not even worth entertaining you, am I?”
Tokugawa Akira’s hand, which was fiddling with the fire, paused slightly, and sparks splashed onto his wrist. The scorching temperature brought back his memory of the encounter at the border of the Land of Fire.
The orange-red fireball evaporated the entire river, and there is still a scar on my chest that will never fade away. That was the closest I have ever been to death.
“Remember? Eight months ago.”
Tokugawa Akira turned around and ripped open his shirt, revealing his muscular body. The hideous scar on his chest looked particularly terrifying under the firelight. “At the border of the Land of Fire…”
Ye Cang was stunned for a moment, then shook his head indifferently: “I don’t remember.”
“Cough cough…” Tokugawa Akira, who was about to continue speaking, was choked, leaving several black lines on his head.
Helplessly, he continued to remind: “I killed all your team members and only you were left. You dealt me ​​a fatal blow, but I was still saved in the end because I am Tsunade’s disciple!”
Ye Cang’s pupils suddenly contracted, and the Konoha Anbu wearing a raccoon mask in his memory overlapped with the figure in front of him.
“Why…” Her bloodstained fingers suddenly clenched the gravel, and fresh blood oozed from the hole on the back of the Sand Village Jonin uniform. “Since you recognized me, why did you save me? Why don’t you kill me now?”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly grabbed Ye Cang’s neck.
“Hmm~”
Ye Cang groaned and reflexively tensed his muscles. His expression was painful, but with a hint of relief. He did not resist at all, as if he was letting Tokugawa Akira do whatever he wanted.
But after a moment, he discovered that the hand behind his neck was actually releasing medical ninjutsu. Not only did the speed of physical strength and chakra recovery increase, but even the Sand Village Curse Seal Technique behind his neck was also shattered inch by inch.
In an instant, the burning chakra surged back into the meridians like magma.
Chapter 33 Luosha: The future of Sand Village is entrusted to you [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system came? : Chapter 33 Luosha: The future of Sand Village is entrusted to you [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
“Because ninjas shouldn’t be tools.” Tokugawa Akira took off the bamboo hat that was covering his face, and the moonlight leaked through the cracks in the cave ceiling. “I saved you today because heroes shouldn’t be eaten by maggots.”
“I thought about it. The current Fourth Kazekage is about to take office. He wants to consolidate his position, so he relies on external forces. At the same time, he can also increase his political achievements through alliances. You are just a simple political victim.”
Ye Cang suddenly trembled violently. She had not shed tears even when she was burned by the fireball, but now her big tears fell on the flames rekindled by the Burning Escape.
In her memory, the scene of Rasa, who was about to become the Fourth Kazekage, patting her on the shoulder and saying “The future of Sunagakure is entrusted to you”, and the bloody words “Scorch Release User Elimination Plan” on the scroll kept tearing her nerves.
“But what exactly am I protecting?” She suddenly roared and threw the Scorching Fireball at the rock wall. The flying debris splashed back to her face, leaving bloody marks.
“On the Eastern Front, while a twelve-year-old boy used his body to block a knife for me, the top Anbu officials were writing poems to the Daimyo’s mistress!
The night I fought a bloody battle with the Kirigakure Anbu, the Sand Village elders were auctioning off orphans from the border areas!”
The hot chakra suddenly became disordered, and the blood vomited by Ye Cang dyed the hourglass symbol on his chest red.
Tokugawa Akira instantly stood behind her, and pressed her disturbed meridians with his hand infused with medical chakra:
“Everyone has to pay a price for their choices. There is a saying in Konoha that those who give up their mission are trash, but those who don’t cherish their companions are even worse than trash.”
Suddenly, there was a faint sound of flowing water outside the cave, and Tokugawa Akira’s pupils shrank slightly.
“The Kirigakure hounds arrived faster than expected.”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly threw out three ice thousand shells and nailed them into a puddle outside the cave.
The sound of freezing was accompanied by a muffled groan, and the Mist Hidden Anbu disguised as a rock fell to the ground, holding his throat, with ice crystals climbing from his trachea to his heart.
The laughter of the Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost shook off the ice cones on the top of the cave: “No wonder they were able to rob the Sand Village’s sacrifice, it turned out to be the Snow Clan’s Ice Release. Humph, that loser Biwa Juzo couldn’t even take down two people, and he even lost his beheading sword.”
Samehada tore through the rain curtain, and the scales on the blade greedily sucked the water chakra in the air, “It’s a pity that the ice chakra is in front of me…”
Before he finished his words, Tokugawa Akira had already slid into the air on the ice path.
When Samehada split the water clone he left behind, the real killing move exploded from the ground.
The water blade reinforced by ice escape was like a diamond spear, piercing at Xiguashan’s fat body from seven angles.
“Water Style: Thousand Killings Water Flying!”
The scroll behind Xiguashan suddenly unfolded, revealing a combination of the Sand Hidden Puppet Technique and the Mist Hidden Water Array Wall.
The poisonous sand mixed with the water tornado corroded the ice blade into rust. The Anbu took the opportunity to throw chain blades that entangled Tokugawa Akira’s right foot.
“Taijutsu?” Tokugawa Akira sneered.
The right leg entangled in the chain kicked out, and Tsunade’s strange power of fluid technique blossomed at this moment, and her calf swept across like a battle axe.
The moment the chain broke, he used the force to spin around and kick the three Anbu’s sternums, breaking them. The flying ice chips accurately pierced the eyeballs of the enemies behind him.
Ye Cang shot out his burning fireball at this time. Wherever the red fireball passed, the water clones and water-style ninjutsu of the Anbu were all vaporized.
“How dare you disobey the orders of your village?!” Xiguashan suddenly appeared above her head, and Samehada’s hilt ejected a ten-meter-long chakra chain.
Ye Cang’s pupils shrank sharply, and he barely moved sideways to avoid the vital parts, but his left shoulder was torn into three deep grooves where the bone was visible.
The ice mirror solidified at the critical moment, and when Tokugawa Akira jumped out of the mirror, the ice blade in his hand had switched to the beheading sword he had just snatched.
The blade cut into the chakra chain with terrifying precision, and each cut was caught in the gap when Samehada absorbed chakra.
“Ice Escape: Mirror Killing Formation!”
The shattered ice mirror suddenly reflected seven figures, each of whom was performing a different style of physical technique.
Xiguashan was surprised to find that Samehada’s chakra absorption speed could not keep up with the opponent’s chakra burst frequency, and his fat body retreated half a step for the first time.
It was this half step that allowed Ye Cang to seize the opportunity.
She pressed the Scorch Fireball into her bleeding wound to stop the bleeding.
The flame mixed with blood turned into a hot red-gold spear, which pierced through the Samehada blade as Ye Cang gritted his teeth and shouted.
A strong and miserable tremor came from the handle of the Samehada sword. At this moment, the Samehada sword was like a cat with its fur standing on end, with sharp barbs on the blade sticking out.
As Xiguashan retreated, he plowed deep trenches in the mud: “Damn it, I’m going to kill you!”
Tokugawa Akira came close, put his hand on Samehada’s wound, and poured ice into the cracks of the blade: “What will happen if you freeze me from the inside out?”
The sound of cracking came from Samehada’s core, and Xiguashan was horrified to find that his chakra was being backfired. In order to protect itself, Samehada was swallowing Xiguashan’s chakra.
He decisively cut off the connection with the ninja sword, but when retreating, he ran into the dry area created by Ye Cang’s early evaporation of the rain curtain.
Without water vapor to allow for teleportation, he was temporarily unable to perform the Kirigakure-ryu ninjutsu.
“Super Power Fist!”
Tokugawa Akira’s final blow was extremely simple and unpretentious.
The right fist, wrapped in solid ice, exploded the moment it touched Xiguashan’s abdomen.
The 300-pound body smashed three giant trees like a kite with a broken string. When the Anbu carried their unconscious boss and fled, seven bloody shark teeth were left on the ground.
After the cave returned to silence, Ye Cang suddenly knelt on the ground, gasping for breath.
She stared blankly at the extinguished flame in her palm: “From now on, there will be no more Scorch Release Users in Sand Village.”
Chapter 34 Ye Cang: You pervert! [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is coming? : Chapter 34 Ye Cang: You’re a pervert! [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
When the two of them moved to a more hidden hiding place, it was already midnight.
The bonfire in the cave was crackling and sparks were popping, and Tokugawa Akira and Yekura were sitting face to face.
Ye Cang glanced at Tokugawa Akira who was playing with the bonfire, stretched out his blood-stained fingertips, touched Tokugawa Akira’s chest, slowly unbuttoned Tokugawa Akira’s shirt, and gently touched the scar on Tokugawa Akira’s chest.
The memory of the brutal fight eight months ago suddenly became clear – a Konoha Anbu wearing a raccoon mask exchanged his injuries for his life, and killed three of her subordinates at the moment when his chest was pierced by the Scorch Release.
Tokugawa Akira looked at Ye Cang, whose expression was struggling, and let her cold fingers touch his chest.
“This is the first time I’ve seen such a serious injury caused by me appear on a living person… Has this injury recurred recently?” Ye Cang saw some blood on the wound.
Tokugawa Akira nodded. “My teacher, Tsunade, suffered from hemophobia because she lost someone very important in the war. In order to cure her, I can only use some special methods.”
Ye Cang listened carefully to Tokugawa Akira’s treatment process, his eyes flickered, and there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes when he looked at Tokugawa Akira: “Disciple of the Three Ninjas? I don’t even know your name.”
“I am Tokugawa Akira.”
Tokugawa Akira? Ye Cang was stunned for a moment, then muttered something, and asked in surprise: “Are you the ‘Sea King’?”
Tokugawa Akira nodded: “Although I don’t like this title, I am indeed him.”
“I never expected that,” Ye Cang was a little dazed, “the famous Sea King in the ninja world almost died in my hands eight months ago.”
“If I died at your hands then, I would be just one of the many dead souls of your men. If I died at your hands now, it would help your reputation further. The Sand Village will probably regret sending you to the Kirigakure.” Tokugawa Akira said half-jokingly.
“It’s the same if you kill me. If you kill me now, not only will you gain gratitude from both Kirigakure and Sand Village, but you will also be able to further enhance your fame. The key is, I won’t resist.”
“You’re overthinking this. You may have been on the road these past few days and don’t know my latest achievements. Six days ago, I repelled the demigod in the Hidden Rain Village.”
“Demigod? Hanzo?” Ye Cang showed surprise for the first time, and even sat forward slightly. “He was a master at the level of the Five Kage. You defeated him in his home court? Are you sure he didn’t have a stomachache and needed to go to the bathroom?”
A few black lines immediately appeared on Tokugawa Akira’s head: “Even if he has a stomachache, it’s because I beat him to death!”
“You’re so disgusting!” Ye Cang turned his face away with a look of disgust, “Hiss——”
Ye Cang suddenly took a breath, and the movement of turning his head pulled the wound on his left shoulder.
“Don’t move!”
Tokugawa Akira came close to her and grabbed her wrist like lightning: “Don’t make trouble. The wound cut by Samehada is not so easy to heal.”
Tiny ice crystals condensed on his fingertips and gently pressed them on Ye Cang’s bleeding bandage. Then, he performed a palm magic with green light.
“Hiss—it hurts!” Ye Cang gasped in pain and felt a burning pain in his left shoulder.
But after a moment, a cool feeling came over them, and ice and fire formed a wonderful balance where their skin touched, and a slight sizzling sound was heard in the cave.
Ye Cang was surprised to find that the burning chakra that had been agitated by the wound cut by Samehada in his body was gradually calming down.
I saw the familiar wound on his chest again.
He asked softly: “Why didn’t you use ice escape to defend yourself at that time?”
“I didn’t know how to escape by ice at that time.”
“I see.” Ye Cang understood. “He hadn’t awakened at that time. If he had awakened at that time, the outcome would still be uncertain.”
Tokugawa Akira did not explain either. After all, it was difficult to explain how to obtain bloodline limits from the system.
“Are you hungry?”
“A little bit.” Ye Cang wanted to say that he was not hungry, but after feeling his protesting stomach, he decided not to be so pretentious.
Tokugawa Akira used ice escape to make two bowl-shaped shapes, then reached out from the ninja tool bag on Ye Cang’s lower back, took out two military ration pills, and put them in the bowls.
He took out a handful of kunai and quickly shaved them in two bowls. In a moment, a bowl of shaved ice with the flavor of Bingliangwan was freshly prepared.
“This…this…”
Ye Cang took it in amazement, too shocked to speak.
But when she took a sip of the sweet chakra-filled smoothie, she suddenly found that she was smiling from the bottom of her heart for the first time since she was betrayed by the village.
“Hey, do you want to do business with me?” Tokugawa Akira suddenly became serious, with circles of mist condensing from his fingertips.
“Do business? What kind of business?” Ye Cang admired Tokugawa Akira’s divergent thinking.
“If we open a hot spring hotel, I will be responsible for making the water and you will be responsible for boiling the water. If we open an ice rink next to it, I will be responsible for making the ice.”
“You are responsible for making ice, what am I responsible for?” Ye Cang seemed to have forgotten the shadow of betrayal, and moved closer to Tokugawa Akira with a smile.
“You?” Tokugawa Akira also came closer, and the tips of their noses seemed to touch each other in the light of the fire.
Only then did Tokugawa Akira notice that a few strands of Ye Cang’s wet hair were stuck to the corners of her lips. There was still a murderous look in the corners of her eyes, and her lips, which were coated with a warm color by the firelight, looked delicate and tempting.
He subconsciously reached out and smoothed Ye Cang’s hair, then waved his hand.
“You are responsible for creating humans.”
The cicadas outside the cave gradually died down, and the moonlight illuminated Ye Cang’s pupils, which were once again flaming with fire.
“You pervert!” Ye Cang’s face turned slightly red, and she continued to eat the shaved ice in her hand, but she seemed to want to continue this topic and asked, “How do we divide the profits?”
She raised the corner of her mouth that was still stained with smoothie and said to herself, “30-70, I want to buy new clothes.”
Chapter 35: Madara’s Choice [Please add to collection and send flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 35 Madara’s choice [Please collect and send flowers] Picture and text
In the early morning, the sun penetrated the mist and shone on the earth. A ray of light passed through the dense woods and sprinkled into the cave where the two were hiding.
As top-level ninjas, they have a very regular schedule. At this time, Tokugawa Akira and Yekura are already neatly dressed and standing at the entrance of the cave.
The injury on Ye Cang’s left shoulder was healed after Tokugawa Ming’s careful treatment overnight.
The stolen beheading sword would be too conspicuous if carried on his back, so he could only hide it in a nearby corner.
As for whether it will be discovered by others, it all depends on luck.
“Let’s go to the nearby town and clean ourselves up first.”
Ye Cang suggested.
As a woman, she really couldn’t stand having her body wet for a long time. It was uncomfortable, bred bacteria, and easily had a strange odor.
“Okay.” Tokugawa Akira put the hat on Ye Cang’s head to cover her unique hair color.
At the border of the Water Kingdom, at the entrance of Anshi Town, two people squatted by the river bank and studied the map.
Tokugawa Akira saw the dew on Ye Cang’s temples and had an amusing idea. He suddenly reached out to brush it away. The water droplets brought up by his fingertips condensed into ice crystals in mid-air: “Ice Release: Artificial Snowfall.”
The ice crystals crackled and hit Ye Cang’s neck, shocking her so much that she threw out three kunai with her backhand.
“Stop using chakra as a magic trick!” Ye Cang angrily slapped away his troublesome hand, but the tips of his ears turned red in the morning light.
The lingering scent of herbs from last night’s treatment of her wounds was wafting from Tokugawa Akira’s sleeves.
As the two men disguised as merchants stepped into the town market, Ye Cang was attracted by the aroma of sugar-roasted chestnuts.
Tokugawa Akira took advantage of her distraction and stuffed an octopus ball into her mouth: “Shokutonsu-sama, your chakra fluctuations are about to attract the Anbu.”
“What is it to you!” Ye Cang bit through the chewy octopus tentacles. The moment the spicy taste exploded on his tongue, the disappointment and fatigue of being betrayed by the village seemed to dissipate a little.
She didn’t notice that Tokugawa Akimasa was using ice escape to cool the ceramic cup, and naturally pushed the cup to her side.
Passing by a hot spring parlor on the street, the proprietress warmly invited them in. When she mistook them for a newlywed couple, Tokugawa Akira suddenly grabbed Ye Cangura’s waist and said, “My wife is shy. Please bring me a plain yukata.”
Ye Cang was about to explode when he suddenly noticed the chakra flowing in his palm – three Kirigakure ninjas were coming from the corner.
“This color is too old-fashioned.” Ye Cang responded with annoyance.
While turning around to pick out a hairpin, she used her lips to say, “It’s okay. They’re not here to arrest us.”
In the misty hot spring bathing area, Ye Cang was immersed in the sulfur pool, and the steaming heat finally melted the ice between his brows.
There was a regular knocking sound coming from the men’s bath next door – it was the ancient rhythm of information transmission in the ninja world.
She threw the towel onto the bamboo screen, accurately blocking Tokugawa Akira’s sneaky gaze: “If you keep looking, I’ll burn your eyelashes off!”
When she came out wrapped in a bathrobe, she ran into Tokugawa Akimasa, who was using ice escape to carve a stone lantern under the cherry tree. It looked like an ice hairpin.
The tiny ice crystals refracted the moonlight, decorating the courtyard like an inverted river of stars.
“Did you ruin my Ice Escape like this?” Ye Cang said with disgust, but allowed the other party to pin the ice flowers in his hair.
While staying overnight on the top floor of the hot spring hotel, Ye Cang stared at the frost barrier on the window frame in a daze. She vaguely heard a lot of shouting and explosions coming from outside the town.
After a moment, it fell silent.
A quarter of an hour later, Tokugawa Akira suddenly came in from the window, his hair still smelling of gunpowder smoke: “I just led away the Anbu pursuers from Kirigakure.”
He shook the oil paper bag in his hand, and the sweet aroma of red bean daifuku spread.
After a fierce battle with a group of Kirigakure Anbu outside, he brought back some midnight snacks.
At this moment, in the Land of Fire shrouded in darkness, Uchiha Madara is hiding somewhere.
“Master Madara, the Three-Tails implantation plan has already begun, but that guy Danzo is going too far…”
In the dim underground, White Zetsu’s clone, carrying part of Black Zetsu’s body, passed through the ground and appeared beside Uchiha Madara, who was resting with his eyes closed, reporting the latest intelligence to him:
“That fellow Danzo betrayed you. Not only did he attack Nagato, whom you had chosen, without your permission!”
“He also used his own three magatama and the secret technique of the Root to forcibly take over control of the upper echelons of Kirigakure and sealed most of Black Zetsu. He will need some time to recover… What should we do? Should we find a way to kill him right there?”
“This old guy… However, I’ll let him win this round.”
Uchiha Madara shook his head and made the decision to abandon all his plans in Kirigakure almost without any hesitation.
“Is this really a good idea?”
Ah Fei hesitated for a moment and said worriedly: “Danzo is too greedy. He has also set his sights on Uchiha Shisui’s Mangekyō Sharingan. If you let this opportunity slip away, he might really become a problem when your plan begins.”
“He’s just a clown, not worthy of being my enemy. Besides, given my current state, I have no choice but to give in.”
Uchiha Madara sighed slowly, raised his head, looked at the huge and ferocious outer path demon statue behind him, and muttered to himself:
“I have been away from the range of the Outer Path Golem for too long. If I leave again next time, I will die of vitality exhaustion in no time…”
“Tell Tokugawa Akira all about this and my plan. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Although he is certainly not as useful as the people I trained myself, there is no time to train new people now.”
“This kid is growing very fast, but it’s a pity that he is not a member of the Uchiha clan.”
“As for Kirigakure, the Third Mizukage and the future Fourth Mizukage are just mediocre.”
“Although I have left a backup plan on Vulpix, a single runaway Vulpix is ​​not enough to determine the outcome of this battle. In this case, there is no need to expose it.”
Hearing Uchiha Madara’s helpless tone, A Fei was silent for a while and said with emotion:
“It’s unbelievable that even a ninja like you, Madara-sama, would admit that he has no way out…”
“After you leave, even if Tokugawa Akira is willing to inherit your name and stir up the ninja world, he will be somewhat restricted without the Sharingan, right?”
Chapter 36 I hope they don’t be ungrateful [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system came? : Chapter 36 I hope they don’t be ungrateful [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
Madara was silent for a while, as if he was struggling with something, and finally said faintly: “After my life ends, give him my pair of Uchiha Mirror’s eyes…”
After a slight pause, he said with a hint of self-mockery:
“Even if this kid accepts my plan, he may not follow my plan obediently if he hasn’t experienced enough pain.”
“Danzo will be his biggest obstacle at this stage. If he gets beaten to a pulp by Danzo, he will probably rely on my power to realize the ‘Moon Eye’ plan.”
“But then again, if you have to risk your life to deal with a clown like Danzo, then you don’t deserve to be my successor. Oh, this is really confusing…”
“Speaking of which, one of my clones brought back some bad news from the Rain Country.” White Zetsu spoke up and told Uchiha Madara another piece of news that made him quite unhappy:
“Before going to Kirigakure, Tokugawa Akira went to Amegakure. It was he who saved Nagato from the hands of Gen and Hanzo. He also left a companion in Amegakure.”
“Tsk, does that brat really like to get involved in everything?”
“However, it’s not completely without results. According to the clone, Tokugawa Akira also has his own ideas on achieving peace. He also advocates fighting violence with violence, but he only uses violence against very few top figures. He also had some arguments with the Akatsuki people.”
“That’s good, beyond my expectation…”
Uchiha Madara was silent for a while, and seemed to have made the final decision:
“After convincing Tokugawa Akira, I will use the last of my life to go to the Land of Rain and make Nagato fall into darkness…”
“There is already pain hidden in his heart that is difficult to let go. Using greater loss and pain, he can feel and recall the darkness that is everywhere in the ninja world.”
“As for what happens next, I’ll leave it to you and Black Zetsu.”
The next day, at dawn in Anshi Town, Tokugawa Akira, wearing a newly purchased dark blue feather weave, opened the door of the next room with the breakfast he had just bought.
Ye Cang was sitting in front of the dressing table, putting on her makeup in the mirror.
The wind chimes on the eaves rang softly. Ye Cang tied her newly bought orange hairband into a bow. She turned around and saw Tokugawa Akimasa secretly adding a lot of hot sauce to his miso soup.
I was speechless for a while, but suddenly felt that this escape was not so bad.
As the morning mist spread over the riverbank, Tokugawa Akira was using ice escape to seal the last rice ball.
Ye Cang stared at his fingertips that were condensed with ice crystals, and suddenly asked: “Where do you think I can go?”
It was awkward as soon as the words came out of my mouth – the decisive farewell speech that I had practiced twenty times last night was blown to pieces by the morning breeze.
The original meaning was “You go your way, I go mine”, but now it has become “Where else can I go except with you?”
The ice crystals made a slight cracking sound, and the rice ball in Tokugawa Akira’s hand froze into an ice lump.
“Now, except for Konoha, none of the five great nations are at peace. Not to mention the Wind Country and the Water Country, you can’t go to the Earth Country either. Half of your record is from fighting against the Mist Village, and the other half is from fighting against the Rock Village.”
Tokugawa Akira casually broke the ice shell, revealing the intact plum inside. “Do you think Onoki will give you as a souvenir to those wailing subordinates down there?”
“As for the Land of Lightning, the people there are tough and the lower classes are poor. I heard that the Eight-Tails has gone berserk many times, so it’s not easy to go there.”
“Come back to Konoha with me.” Tokugawa Akira suddenly grabbed her wrist. “Although there is an old guy in Konoha whose face is more disgusting than the Kazekage, at least…”
He opened an ice-carved platycodon at his fingertips and gently pinned it to her temple. “Have hot miso soup every day.”
Ye Cang leaned against the maple tree with his arms folded, looking at Tokugawa Akira with a misty gaze, his fingertips unconsciously stroking his newly bought orange hairband.
Her eyes swept over the side of Tokugawa Akira’s neck, where there was an icy burn left from his battle with the Kirigakure’s pursuit troops in the wild last night.
Suddenly, the sound of metal collision was heard from afar from the Kirigakure pursuers.
Tokugawa Akira suddenly pulled her into his arms, and a thousand ice escapes shot towards the pursuers like a rainstorm, and seven Kirigakure pursuers appeared.
Ye Cang in his arms threw out three burning fireballs to block the retreat. The high-temperature steam and Tokugawa Akira’s ice thousand-bon rainstorm perfectly intertwined, sending all the Kirigakure to heaven.
“It’s another group. Let’s evacuate quickly and leave the Water Country first. There is a dock 120 kilometers away. I checked last night and there is a ferry to the mainland in about two and a half hours. It happens to be an official ship of the Fire Country.”
“Official ship?”
“Official ships are not ordinary ferries, but high-end cruise ships. They generally have two functions. One is to take the rich and powerful around for fun and charge high fees.”
“The second is to take Fire Country or Konoha officials and ninjas on official business to and from the corresponding locations.”
“There are ninjas from the Daimyo Prefecture and Konoha stationed on the ship all year round. I should be able to get by.”
Ye Cang nodded and followed Tokugawa Ming to run towards the dock.
The two men walked straight towards the pier, crossing mountains, rivers and villages. Half an hour later, the huge pier appeared in their eyes.
The salty sea breeze blew in the smell of diesel. Tokugawa Akira and Ye Cang squatted on the rusty container at Pier 13. He squinted and stared at the Sapphire cruise ship slowly approaching the shore a hundred meters away.
“What a big ship!” Ye Cang was a little amazed. Born in the Land of Wind, she had only seen the sea and cruise ships when fighting against the Hidden Mist. This was the first time she had seen such a luxurious cruise ship.
“There are Kirigakure!” Tokugawa Akira narrowed his eyes and looked at the Kirigakure team lined up at Pier 12 next door, “No, they are not here to arrest you.”
“Yes, it seems more like…”
“It seems to be used for ceremonial purposes, to welcome or see off guests.”
Twenty Kirigakure members lined up neatly, looking around vigilantly, as if they were waiting for some important person to get on board.
“It should be fine. Take your hat with you. If things don’t work, try to dive up.”
Tokugawa Ming thought for a while and thought of a good excuse: “I will say that I was sent by the Land of Fire to the Land of Water on official business, and it has nothing to do with the Ninja Village.”
“Will they believe this?” Ye Cang wondered.
Tokugawa Akira smiled and patted Ye Cang’s shoulder: “This is not important. I can make up a relatively reasonable reason, which is already enough to give them face. I hope they don’t be ungrateful.”
Chapter 37 Lord Sea King, please! [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is coming? : Chapter 37 Lord Sea King, please! [Please add flowers and collect] Picture and text
The two of them swaggered through the security check without any hesitation and walked straight towards the boarding gate. Outside the boarding gate, the twenty Kirigakure ninjas were lined up in two columns, and several Konoha ninjas were on guard around them.
Just as Tokugawa Akira and Ye Cang were about to pass through the Kirigakure’s formation, a group of people from the other side also came over and they happened to meet each other.
The two men in the lead were tall and straight, with a cold and distant look.
His long hair is parted in the middle, his facial features are deep and serious, with a hint of calmness, black hair and black eyes, and he wears the iconic Konoha Jonin vest.
The other was an old man with white hair, wrinkled face, hunched body, leaning on a wooden cane, wearing a dark robe, with deep and steady eyes, and a majestic yet gentle expression.
“Senior Fugaku?” Tokugawa Akira had to stop at this time, but the chance encounter with Uchiha Fugaku was indeed beyond his expectations.
Uchiha Fugaku, the commander-in-chief of Konoha’s Eastern Front, led the war against Kirigakure. As the commander-in-chief, he appeared on Kirigakure’s territory. Why?
Peace talks!
Yes, there is only this one explanation. As to whether the peace talks are sincere or just to delay time, no one knows.
“Tokugawa-kun?”
Fugaku was obviously stunned for a moment, but he did not show too much surprise in front of Kirigakure.
Hearing the word “Tokugawa”, the old man next to him opened his cloudy eyes and looked at the young man in front of him.
Tokugawa Akira: “Fugaku-senpai, you guys go ahead and do your work. We’ll get on board first.”
After saying that, he naturally took Ye Cang’s hand and walked towards the boarding gate.
“Please wait a moment.” A voice sounded among the Kirigakure Ninja.
A ninja walked out from behind the Master. He had a long and thin face, with sharp facial features like a shark. The corners of his mouth drooped naturally, revealing sharp shark-like teeth. He was tall and lean, with strong muscle lines.
The key point is that behind him was the beheading sword that had just been snatched away by Tokugawa Akira two days ago.
The hidden beheading sword was found so quickly? Tokugawa Akira curled his lips inwardly.
“According to the regulations, all foreign ninjas entering the Land of Water need to register.” Biwa Juuzou said in a cold voice, “Also, these two do not seem to be on the list of Konoha’s visiting delegation to the Land of Water this time.”
“That’s right. I was sent by the Chief of Staff of the Land of Fire, the Minister of Internal Affairs, to come to the Land of Water to assist in the formation of the Daimyo’s Guardian Ninja. Therefore, I am not in Konoha’s visiting delegation, so I will not trouble you.”
Tokugawa Akira spoke out the words he had prepared long ago and looked indifferently at the shark-mouthed man in front of him.
“How can we not treat a distinguished guest from the Fire Country Daimyo well!”
Biwa Juzo bared his fangs, his politeness concealing doubts. He glanced at the wrapped woman behind Tokugawa Akira and continued:
“During this period, two rebellious ninjas escaped from our Kirigakure, one female ninja and the other male ninja who is good at ice escape. Therefore, ninjas from other countries are required to register when entering and leaving the country. This is also for your safety.”
After saying that, Biwa Juzo reached out and grabbed Ye Cang, who had been standing behind him, wearing a hat to hide his identity.
“Snap!” Tokugawa Ming grabbed Biwa Juzo’s outstretched arm, with a hint of danger in his eyes: “I said, no – no -“
Biwa Juzo felt a chill in his heart, as if he was facing a tailed beast that was about to go berserk. His arms were tightly clenched, as if they were imprisoned by some kind of sealing technique, and he could hardly move at all.
This guy has so much power! He’s a tough guy!
Loquat Shizang was shocked.
But the pride of being a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen did not allow him to give in so easily, and his other hand quietly made a gesture behind his back.
The harsh sound of metal friction instantly exploded in the air, and all the Kirigakure ninjas instantly put their hands on the hilt of the sword.
In the distance, the Konoha guard troops hanging around the boarding gate saw this scene and hurriedly approached, but stopped abruptly when Uchiha Fugaku raised his hand to signal.
The master stood in place, his dark robe fluttering in the wind. He looked towards Fugaku, but saw that Fugaku was gazing at the sea, not caring about what was happening here at all. He sighed helplessly to himself.
“The way of entertaining guests in the Land of Water is to remove the women’s hats in public?” Tokugawa Akira’s fingers dug deeply into Biwa Juzang’s gray skin. The sea water in the port began to sway restlessly, and the waves hit the dock even more violently.
“Or…” Tokugawa Akira glanced at the sword behind the other party, “Has the Kirigakure prepared to give the beheading sword a new owner?”
As soon as he finished speaking, Tokugawa Akira suddenly formed a seal with one hand. In an instant, the waves stirred up by the chakra created a three-meter-high water wall outside the port.
The muscles in Ye Cang’s slender hands hidden in his wide sleeves tensed up.
“Juzo.” The Master took two steps forward and tapped the ground with his cane. “This Excellency holds a jade tablet with the Fire Nation’s royal emblem.”
The old man’s cloudy eyes turned to Tokugawa Akira’s waist, where the emerald hanging was reflecting the dark pattern of a twelve-petal chrysanthemum.
Biwa Juzang’s Adam’s apple rolled, and his fang-revealing smile exuded a fishy smell: “In the hot spring hotel in Anshi Town, there were witnesses who saw…”
“That’s enough, Juuzou.” Yuanshi frowned and looked impatiently at the owner of the beheading sword. “If you don’t stop, I think the Sea King of Konoha will do something unworthy of his status because of your impoliteness.”
“Sea…Sea King?” Biwa Juzo’s hand trembled, his pupils shrank sharply, and he turned his head to stare at the young face of Tokugawa Akira, his face full of disbelief.
A person’s reputation is like the shadow of a tree – he sneaked into Iwagakure alone, threatened the Tsuchikage with the entire village, and fought off the demigod head-on in the Rain Country. Anyone who could do these things was no longer someone he could deal with.
“Konoha, is there another ninja with the last name Tokugawa? Hurry up and apologize to Tokugawa!” Yuanshi reminded again.
Tokugawa Akira waved his hand, and the surging sea water around him calmed down instantly: “No need to apologize, it’s my duty. Excuse me, can I get on the boat now?”
“Lord Poseidon, please.” Master Yuan bowed slightly.
“Thank you, Master Yuanshi.” Tokugawa Akira returned the greeting, nodded to Fugaku, and then took Ye Cang, who had been silent, onto the cruise ship.
Chapter 38: Instant Body Shisui [Please add flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, so the system comes? : Chapter 38: Instant Body Shisui [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
After revealing my identity on the cruise ship, I was assigned a nice suite.
Finally, he had a break. Ye Cang couldn’t wait to take off his hat, revealing his handsome face. He took off his black coat and breathed in the fresh air.
“Finally I can leave this damn place. It’s too humid.” Smelling the salty sea breeze, Ye Cang muttered to himself while feeling around. It was obviously his first time to ride on such a giant cruise ship.
“The country folk are coming to the city.”
Ye Cang turned his head and ignored the mocking Tokugawa Ming who was lying on the chair, and fiddled with the various exhibits and novelties in the private room.
Not long after, a whistle sounded and the cruise ship officially set sail.
Tokugawa Akira glanced out the porthole and saw Biwa Juzo, who was carrying a beheading sword, with his eyes still staring at him.
He couldn’t help but sneer, thought about it, and said something to Biwa Juzo through the porthole.
On the dock, Biwa Juzo looked at Tokugawa Akira’s moving lips and frowned slightly. Suddenly, he realized what Tokugawa Akira said to him – next time, keep an eye on your knife, otherwise it won’t be so easy to find!
Suddenly, Biwa Juzang broke out in cold sweat, his small eyes widened several times, and he stared at the cruise ship that had already sailed away.
Damn it! It’s him! Who can believe it? The Sea King of Konoha is actually an ice escape ninja!
On the cruise ship, Tokugawa Akira went out and had a brief conversation with Fugaku and got some information.
Fugaku did come to Kirigakure to negotiate.
Moreover, this time the peace talks were initiated by the top leaders of Kirigakure and conveyed to the top leaders of Konoha through Danzo.
Afterwards, the Konoha high-level officials entrusted Uchiha Fugaku as an agent to come to Kirigakure to discuss peace talks.
Although the negotiation process was tortuous, there was some progress. Currently, both parties need to consider the conditions proposed by the other party, so Fugaku led the team back first.
However, the peace talks initiated by Kirigakure forced Tokugawa Akira to believe that Danzo currently controlled some, or even most, of the high-ranking officials of Kirigakure.
How did he do that? With his three-magatama Sharingan?
Danzo during this period probably didn’t have the Mangekyō yet. From this point of view alone, it seems that Danzo and Madara may still be in a cooperative relationship.
In this case, Root’s appearance in the Land of Rain might have been at the request of Uchiha Madara, in order to completely “activate” Nagato and ignite the hatred in his heart.
But this is a problem. Letting a person like Danzo deeply participate in the Moon Eye Project is definitely not Uchiha Madara’s style. This alone can overturn all previous judgments.
Tokugawa Akira suddenly had a headache. He couldn’t understand the love-hate relationship between Madara and Danzo…
“By the way, when I was in Konoha, I heard that a child from your clan, at a young age, had the strength to make it difficult for Kirigakure to advance the front line even a little bit. He used the tactics of illusion and instant body movement that he developed himself, and earned the name of ‘Instant Body Shisui’.”
“Shisui?”
When talking about Shisui, Fugaku’s face showed a relieved smile like an old father.
He became a famous ninja active on a front at a young age, which made him, as the clan leader, very proud.
During the war with Kirigakure, most of the victories on this front were indeed related to this “Flash-Skin Shisui”.
“Yes, Shisui is a very hard-working kid. He is mature, tactically minded, and at the same time, he has a kind and compassionate heart. He even ranked ninth in the Ninja School’s graduation since its founding!”
“Well… Senior Fugaku, you should be ranked tenth now.” Tokugawa Akira smiled awkwardly.
“Oh? Already ranked tenth? Strange, it seems that it is not the graduation season of the Ninja School recently?” Fugaku underestimated.
Tokugawa Akira quickly changed the subject: “I heard that Shisui is a bit sentimental and is looking for a good way to promote peace.”
Fugaku heard this and sighed, “Yes, he was a somewhat idealistic child. That’s why he fell into Kirigakure’s trap. During that combat mission, Shisui was sent out by his companions at the risk of their lives, so he didn’t die on the Kirigakure battlefield.”
“I heard about it, too. It should have happened during the Battle of Kannabi Bridge.”
Fugaku nodded: “That’s right. Well, let’s not talk about him for now. Speaking of this peace talk, I have to thank you.”
“Thank me?” Tokugawa Akira was puzzled: “How do you say that?”
“During the negotiations, they mentioned that they had defeated the Instantaneous Water that was active here, and that their short-term tactical goals had been achieved. Their overall military strength was superior.”
Fugaku paused and continued:
“Then I mentioned you. I said that the Konoha high-ranking officials were planning to transfer the Sea King to the eastern front and have him teach you how to use water jutsu. This scared them.”
“Haha.” Tokugawa Akira smiled and shook his head, “So, my appearance at the dock today is actually to support you.”
“That’s right. You didn’t notice the way Master Yuan looked at me. He wanted me to come up and help, but I pretended not to see it. In the end, he came over and helped me.”
The two chatted for the entire morning, but even at the end, Uchiha Fugaku did not ask Tokugawa Akira what he was doing in the Land of Water.
No one believed Tokugawa Akira’s words, and Tokugawa Akira himself did not expect anyone to believe it. He just made up a way for Kirigakure to save face.
After returning to the suite with a hot and luxurious lunch, Ye Cang had already changed into cute pink pajamas.
Tokugawa Akira suddenly remembered something and reminded him, “When you are in Konoha, if someone other than the Sandaime asks you about the technique you used, tell him to come and ask me directly. If it is the Sandaime who asks you, just say that this is a modified version of the water jutsu that I have improved.”
“What a clumsy lie.” Ye Cang sneered and rolled his eyes speechlessly, “Why not say that I’m the black market partner you found, specializing in handling corpses – you provide the ice coffin, and I’ll take care of the cremation.”
“Ahem, Ye Cang, don’t tell anyone that I can use Ice Escape in Konoha.”
Ye Cang narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: “Then I have something on you.”
Chapter 39 Three-tailed Rampage (Part 1) (old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level warrior, but the system is here for me?: Chapter 39: The Three-Tailed Rage (Part 1)
It takes about 50 hours to travel from the Land of Water to the mainland.
During this time, Tokugawa Akira briefly recounted what he had encountered in Konoha.
From his own Black Raincoat Squad being forcibly recruited to the Root, to Inko being exchanged to Kirigakure, to the discovery that Inko had become the Three-Tails Jinchuriki in Kirigakure, to the Three-Tails implantation plan, everything was revealed.
After saying this, Tokugawa Akira reviewed the information he had received so far.
Judging from the situation in Kirigakure, regardless of the specific relationship between Uchiha Madara and Danzo, the fact that Kirigakure’s peace talks require Danzo to be a guarantor is enough to show that Kirigakure is biased towards Danzo.
Because this is directly giving Danzo political achievements!
In addition to the engraving sent by Danzo before, and the “Three-Tails Implantation Plan” that has been almost confirmed.
Tokugawa Akira had a bold guess in his mind – at present, in the relationship between Danzo and Madara, Danzo was very likely to have a dominant position.
“This old fellow Danzo has some tricks up his sleeve! Even Madara was defeated?” Tokugawa Akira frowned secretly.
The current Danzo has not only made much progress in transplanting Hashirama’s cells and the Sharingan, but he also has a younger and stronger body than in the original work.
At the same time, he also controls Kirigakure and possibly the Three-Tails, plus he can gain political capital by facilitating peace talks with Kirigakure.
“No, there is another one, Uchiha Shisui’s Mangekyō! In the original novel, Danzo plotted against Shisui and stole his eyes after the war.”
“But now all the progress has been advanced, so Danzo should be full of confidence now. It is very likely that he will risk the world’s disapproval and obtain Shisui’s eyes in advance.”
The question is, has Shisui opened his eyes now?
Tokugawa Akira felt that his eyes must have been opened. Shisui’s eyes were opened because he witnessed his teammates and companions leaving him one after another during the war.
And Kirigakure’s recent battle plan against Shisui did make Shisui go through this process.
Ye Cang looked at Tokugawa Ming’s tangled and sinister expression, and asked with concern: “Did you encounter any difficult problems?”
Tokugawa Akira sighed and nodded: “After getting off the ship, hurry back to Konoha at full speed.”
At this time, Konoha.
The autumn wind, wrapped in the fragrance of golden osmanthus, blows across Nanhe River.
The proprietress of the three-color dumpling shop was standing on tiptoe to take down the door curtain. The steam from the glutinous rice and the aroma of oden wafting from the meatball shop on the corner were entangled on the stone road.
The aroma of grilled saury swirled up the commercial street, mixed with the sizzling sauce on the takoyaki iron plate, casting an amber halo over the stream of people leaving school at the Ninja School.
The owner of the izakaya was hanging a newly pasted paper lantern on the eaves. The word “祭” (sacrifice) with ink that had not yet dried was lifted up by the evening breeze.
The cat-faced masked ANBU ninja who was slacking off at work was squatting in a box where no one would pass by, with half a string of three-colored dumplings in his mouth.
“It’s Yin Ke!” The patrolling Anbu suddenly exclaimed.
A young man, soaking wet, collapsed in front of the Konoha Hospital, his long dark blue hair covered in algae, and the bandage wrapped around his right arm oozed icy blue liquid.
The Anbu ninja quickly carried the unconscious Yin Ke into the hospital and called a free medical team.
The medical squad leader who rushed over was about to touch his skin when he was suddenly touched by a sharp object.
“This is…some kind of sealing technique?” The medical squad leader frowned, having a bad feeling in his heart.
Thirty miles away in the Death Forest, the parasitic insects of Aburame Shiwei suddenly collectively crashed into the glass jar.
Nara Shikaku of the Nara family had the shogi piece in his hand snap into two without any warning, and the crack went right through the forehead of the “king”.
In the courtyard of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hiashi’s pure white eyes suddenly looked towards the sky in the center of the village.
In the Hokage Building, the Third Hokage’s pipe turned three times in his palm.
When the bronze bell of the Konoha Watchtower sounded a shrill alarm, the light blue smoke twisted into hideous shapes in front of his suddenly contracted pupils.
There was a violent tremor in the direction of the hospital. Three scarlet chakra tails pierced through the roof of the hospital. The ninjas from the barrier team and the medical team turned into blood mist before they could even scream.
“This is…” Sarutobi Hiruzen’s pupils suddenly contracted.
The giant turtle-like three-tailed Isobu broke through the foundation of the hospital. The chakra tail was clenched in less than ten seconds before it transformed into a solid coral-like giant tail, flattening half of the commercial street. The freshly-baked Dorayaki in the dessert shop exploded into charcoal in the air.
“Evacuate the civilians immediately!” Sarutobi Hiruzen tore off the Hokage robe and threw it to the Anbu behind him, then jumped down from the Hokage building, “Notify all medical teams and ninjas in the village to get in position!”
The roar that I let out with my head raised was filled with fishy and salty water vapor.
“Huruzen!” Utatane Koharu, who had already joined the battle, cast a water array wall to barely block the flying boulders, “This is not a natural rampage! There is a Kirigakure sealing symbol in the cracks of the shell! It’s Kirigakure’s Water and Sky Reversal Sealing Technique!”
Before he could finish his words, the three-tailed beast’s right claw had already torn apart five houses.
The woman holding the baby stumbled and fell between the broken walls, and was lifted into the air by the suddenly expanded Sarutobi Demon Stick at the critical moment. Sarutobi Hiruzen’s knuckles burst into blood under the heavy blow, and at the same time, he was hit on the left shoulder by the rubble.
In front of the observation barrier of the Root’s underground base, Danzo was adjusting the tightness of the bandage on his right hand, listening to the Root’s reports in real time, and sneering like a dormant venomous snake.
“Fifteen minutes.” He ordered the kneeling Roots, “Wait until 80% of the population gathers in the shelter before moving out.”
In the Konoha Village, just as the Three-Tails raised its head to condense the Tailed Beast Ball, a green figure suddenly cut through the sky.
“Yin Seal: Release!”
Chapter 40: Three-tailed Rampage (Part 2) [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is here for me?: Chapter 40: The Three-Tailed Runaway (Part 2) [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
Tsunade stepped on the bridge of the Hokage’s nose and jumped down, the lines of the Hundred Healings Technique extended from her forehead, shining with unprecedented light.
She actually used her palm to hold the Tailed Beast Ball, which was 20 meters in diameter, and the violent energy flow burned her long hair into platinum.
“Get out of the village!”
Veins bulged in Tsunade’s arm muscles as the terrifying energy of the Tailed Beast Ball continued to burn her arms and palms. Under the influence of the Tailed Beast Ball and the Hundred Healings Technique’s chakra, her skin and muscles were destroyed and reborn, reborn and destroyed again.
Although she felt the physical pain, she still did not flinch, and finally she even changed the trajectory of the Tailed Beast Ball.
The dark purple ball of light brushed past the Death Forest and flew towards the Valley of the End, where a huge explosion occurred.
Tsunade was breathing heavily, the raised area where the bandages were tight rising and falling.
The next moment, seeing the Tailed Beast Ball being moved away, the Three-Tails actually rushed straight towards Tsunade. The ground collapsed in a fan shape of a hundred meters under the movement of the Three-Tails.
The impact of the Three-Tails knocked Tsunade to the entrance of the village. The shattered buildings and damaged ground along the way left deep scars on Tsunade’s back that were visible to the bone, which were repaired by chakra in the blink of an eye.
Seeing that the enemy in front of him was still active, the Three-Tails ran over angrily and swung its huge claws, but Tsunade grabbed its nails and threw it over her shoulder. Using the inertia of the Three-Tails’ attack, she threw the Three-Tails directly out of the village, and its hundred-meter-long body plowed a deep trench on the ground.
When the Three-Tails stood up again, Tsunade suddenly noticed that lava patterns suddenly appeared on its shell.
The double blood seal that Mei Terumi had planted in advance – the “Acid Shackles” began to take effect.
The molten acid corroded the three-tailed beast, while the boiling steam made it scream.
At the same time, the boiling steam and molten acid etched a sealing array on the surface of the tailed beast’s body, suppressing the chakra of the three-tailed beast.
Taking advantage of the moment when Isobu was in pain, Tsunade bit her finger and said, “Summoning Technique: Slug Split!”
The moment the giant slug wrapped around the three-tail, Tsunade jumped into the center of the shell.
Her fists carried the essence of all the medical ninjutsu of the past thirty years, and every blow was precise at the chakra meridians under the shell.
When the 72nd punch landed, the three-tailed beast finally let out a whine, turned into a stream of light and retracted into the body of the unconscious Yin Ke.
“Hoo—Hoo—”
The scene of Tsunade gasping for breath seemed like a beautiful landscape, full of tension.
She controlled the slug to open the wrapped engraving, roughly checked the condition of the engraving, and frowned.
“He’s still alive after going so crazy, it seems…” Tsunade felt something extraordinary, it seemed like the cells of her grandfather?
Suddenly, Tsunade’s pupils shrank sharply, and he saw a hint of purple on Yin Ke’s body.
“Is this… Dragon Vein Chakra?”
She was very familiar with Tokugawa Akira’s Dragon Vein Chakra, and could tell it with a little perception, but how could Tokugawa Akira’s Dragon Vein Chakra appear here? Didn’t he go to Kirigakure?
Could it be?
“Is someone framing him?” Tsunade remembered what Tokugawa Akira had said to him. He wanted to deal with that old guy Danzo.
In fact, this was indeed Danzo’s conspiracy. He integrated the previously collected dragon vein chakra into the Suiten Sakamaki Sealing Sorcerer of Kirigakure. In addition, Tokugawa Akira did appear in Kirigakure during this period. This was Danzo’s conspiracy to frame Tokugawa Akira with the Three-Tails implantation plan.
But he didn’t expect that Tsunade, who discovered the dragon vein chakra, did not think in the direction of “Tokugawa Akira created the Three-Tails to run rampage in Konoha”, but immediately thought that he was framed by someone, and it was most likely Danzo.
Tsunade only thought for a moment before directly erasing the remaining traces of dragon chakra in front of her eyes.
At this time, the Root, Danzo’s face was dark.
“As expected of the Three Ninjas…” Danzo said in a gloomy tone. He took into account all the circumstances – there were no high-level ninjas in the village except Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Tsunade, who suffered from hemophobia, was not a threat in his opinion.
The Hyuga family’s taijutsu had little effect on the leader, especially a creature like the Three-Tailed Fox that had a tortoise shell.
The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Kushina, went to the ruins of the Whirlpool Country to worship her ancestors, and is expected to return to Konoha tonight at the earliest.
Even Uchiha Shisui, who possessed the Mangekyo, was sent out of Konoha to carry out an extremely dangerous mission.
Unexpectedly, after hunting eagles all day, he was pecked in the eye by an eagle.
That bitch Tsunade, she had clearly cured her hemophobia, but she kept it a secret and even hung out in the casino all day long.
Danzo gnashed his teeth. The failure of the three-tail implantation plan would cause a chain reaction.
First, if Yin Ke, who sealed the Three-Tails, fell into the hands of the Hokage faction, what he had done would most likely be exposed. Yin Ke had the first-generation cells injected by him in his body, and Yin Ke knew that he was exchanged to Kirigakure by the Root.
Second, he will lose the powerful helper Sanwei.
Third, without the achievements of saving Konoha, it would extend the time it takes him to become Hokage.
If he succeeds this time, he can even directly impeach the Hokage for his inaction, strengthen his own achievements and role, and help him ascend to the position of Hokage in the future.
“Even if we fail, we can’t expose the plan. Besides, I still have one chance! Tsunade, can you stop the Three-Tails from going berserk for the second time?” Danzo sneered and made a seal. The curse seal engraved on the back of his neck suddenly turned black, and the slug twitched inside its body and spit out a lot of blood.
“Huangquan Biwang–” is a control technique that combines the root of tongue disaster and the seal of the four inner symbols. It can directly kill the controlled person.
Isofu’s chakra soared into the sky again, and this time the Tailed Beast Ball condensed directly inside the slug’s body.
“Lady Tsunade! Run!” the slug suddenly issued a warning, and the sudden burst of chakra in its body caught everyone off guard.
The tailed beast ball, which was over 50 meters in diameter, expanded rapidly in the mucus, and the transparent skin of the slug was illuminated into a strange purple color. Before Tsunade could even make a seal, she was blown away by the shock wave. “Ahem…” She flew backwards nearly 100 meters and crashed into a large tree before stopping. The lines of the Hundred Healings Technique flickered.
Chapter 41 Tokugawa Akira comes to the rescue [Please collect and send flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system comes? : Chapter 41 Tokugawa Akira saves the day [Please collect and send flowers] Picture and text
Looking up, I saw Isobu, who had fully transformed into a tailed beast, howling towards the sky. His coral-like shell was covered with patterns, and wherever his three tails swept past, the ground collapsed instantly.
High-pressure water jets continued to spurt out of its mouth, blasting towards the buildings and people in the village in the distance. Danzo raised his lips in the shadows.
After the death of the Jinchūriki, the original sealing technique effect will disappear. In other words, the suppressing effect of the Mist Sealing Technique and the Suiten Reversal Technique on the Three-Tails has disappeared.
This time the runaway Three-Tail is at full power!
“Medical team, retreat!” Sarutobi Hiruzen’s Earth Flow Wall was riddled with holes by the Three-Tails’ water jutsu, “Barrier team, re-form the formation and use the Four Purple Flame Formation!” However, Isofuk’s speed was astonishingly fast.
It suddenly curled up into a ball, and its spiky shell turned into a death gyroscope, smashing the Hyuga members who came to rescue it and breaking their bones.
Tsunade managed to stand up with difficulty, but found that the bloody mouth of the Three-Tails had once again condensed a terrifying Tailed Beast Ball. The next moment, the Tailed Beast Ball, which was enough to destroy a small town, shot towards her.
The breath of destruction along the way burned a deep trajectory across the entire earth.
Tsunade’s pupils shrank sharply, and a feeling of despair suddenly rose in her heart.
All the happy and painful scenes experienced in the first half of my life flashed before my eyes like a passing show.
From following his grandfather and losing a lot of money in the casino, to his grandfather’s sudden death, to becoming a disciple of Sarutobi Hiruzen with Jiraiya and Orochimaru.
He fought Hanzo in the Land of Rain and was given the title of “Three Ninjas”. He also saw Nawaki and Kato Dan die in his arms one after another…
The last scene of this quick tour is a familiar figure. He has a childish yet sunny smile, but sometimes he thinks like a young man who has experienced a century of vicissitudes.
“Alas, teacher, you are really useless. Although you cured my hemophobia, I haven’t been on the battlefield for many years. I have forgotten all my fighting skills and my fighting instincts are almost gone… From now on, you have to rely on yourself!”
Tsunade was ready to die, but at this critical moment, a huge rock giant suddenly rose up from the ground.
“Earth Style: Gangli Style Technique!”
The familiar clear voice made Tsunade’s pupils shrink slightly.
In the smoke and dust, Tokugawa Akira, with his black robe fluttering, descended from the sky riding a water dragon, his sleeves rustling in the strong wind.
The Tailed Beast Ball was picked up by the Rock Giant and ran away into the distance following the inertia of the Tailed Beast Ball’s impact, followed by a huge explosion.
This is Iwagakure’s ultimate earth-style ninjutsu, which is enough to withstand an attack of the level of the Tailed Beast Ball.
Afterwards, the water dragon dispersed, and after Tokugawa Akira landed, he clasped his hands together, and immediately an emerald light emerged.
“Teacher,” he instantly caught the shaky Tsunade, and the emerald green light of the palm fairy technique instantly enveloped her, “I’m back late.”
Tsunade smelled a faint scent of sea salt on him, and only then noticed that his collar was still damp with the scent of Kirigakure.
Before she could open her mouth, the water-style cannonballs released by the runaway Three-Tails whizzed towards her.
Tokugawa Akira threw out the water array wall without looking back. The azure water curtain was like a steel barrier, which actually blocked all of the Three-Tails’ water jutsu.
“Wait a moment.” He placed Tsunade gently on the slug clone, and his eyes suddenly turned cold when he turned around.
Purple dragon vein chakra burst out, and the ground cracked into spider-web-like patterns with him as the center.
As if sensing the threat, Isobue slapped the ground with all three of its tails at the same time.
Suddenly the earth shook and the crystallized spikes poured down like a rainstorm.
Tokugawa Akira sneered and made dazzling seals with his hands.
“Water Style: Exploding Water Wave!”
“Earth Escape·Yellow Spring Marsh!”
Two ninjutsu of different attributes were cast almost simultaneously!
The huge waves and the muddy swamp merge perfectly to form a giant whirlpool with a diameter of one kilometer.
Isobu’s sharp attack was deflected by the water current, and his bulky body sank deeper and deeper into the quagmire.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was still trying to rescue, gasped – a compound ninjutsu of this scale, the amount of chakra is comparable to that of the tailed beasts! It’s not over yet!
Tokugawa Akira leaped high into the air, formed a seal again, and spit out a thin and high-pressure stream of water from his mouth.
“Water Style: Water Cutting Wave!” The high-pressure water jet drew a delicate arc and actually cut off all three tails of the Three-Tails.
Isobu let out a deafening wail, but what gushed out of his wound was not blood, but boiling magma.
Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly shouted: “Be careful! It is absorbing chakra in the air and recovering quickly!”
Sure enough, the severed tail regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Tokugawa Akira raised his lips and suddenly pressed his hands to the ground: “Earth escape· Rock pillar spear· Mass burial of a hundred coffins.”
The swamp created earlier suddenly hardened, and countless rock spikes pierced out from below.
Isobu’s regeneration was forced to be interrupted, and Tokugawa Akira took the opportunity to jump onto its head, and his hands lit up with the unique blue light of a chakra scalpel.
“Sensei taught me,” he pierced the tailed beast’s meridian with precise fingertips, “even the tailed beasts can have their chakra flow blocked!”
Sanwei’s roar gradually turned into a whimper.
When Tokugawa Akira cut off the last meridian node, the hundred-meter-tall beast fell to the ground and fainted. It seemed that it would take at least a few days to recover.
After dealing with the three-tailed beast, Tokugawa Akira quickly turned and ran towards Tsunade, picking her up from the pile of slugs. However, he did not notice the tips of her crimson ears because his palm was now on her exposed waist.
“Not bad, brat…” Tsunade tried to remain calm, but fainted the moment she was picked up.
There was a sudden noise from the underground base at the root.
Danzo crushed the teacup in his hand, and Tokugawa Akira rushed back and easily solved the rampage of the Three-Tails.
Okay, now that’s good, the savior… has changed.
Fortunately, Yin Ke’s body was destroyed in the previous battle, otherwise that body alone would be enough to give him a headache.
“Retreat!” He said in a deep voice and waved his hand, ready to attack at any time to take down the root of the three-tailed beast. At this moment, he followed the order and prepared to evacuate one by one.
But it was too late.
Chapter 42: Danzo’s demise [Please add to favorites and give comments] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 42 Danzo falls [Please collect and comment] Picture and text
Tokugawa Akira carried Tsunade towards the Hokage Building. When passing by Danzo’s hiding place, he suddenly stomped on the ground.
It seemed like an ordinary attack, but it was the “Tensho Kyu” taught by Tsunade herself. A group of Root members lurking underground, fully armed and ready to attack at any time, were all exposed to the sun.
“Hokage-sama,” Tokugawa Akira smiled harmlessly, “Danzo-sama and his subordinates are really interesting.”
The roots hidden deep in the leaves were now exposed to the sunlight.
Danzo looked at the countless gazes cast from above, including those from Konoha’s high-ranking officials, ordinary ninjas and Anbu, as well as ordinary Konoha citizens.
Under the gazes of countless people, Danzo actually shrank back unconsciously, with a rare look of embarrassment on his face.
Tokugawa Akira sneered and ignored him. He had more important things to do now. He carried the unconscious Tsunade horizontally and rushed to her house as quickly as possible.
Another black figure behind him, Ye Cang, avoided everyone’s gaze and followed closely.
After entering Tsunade’s house, Tokugawa Akira laid Tsunade flat on the bed, sutured her wounds, injected chakra, and performed the palm magic, one by one.
Two hours passed quickly and Tokugawa Akira let out a long sigh.
Tsunade, who was originally unconscious, now breathes evenly.
“Too much blood loss, too much chakra consumption, too much physical energy consumption, and I have entered a deep sleep.”
Tokugawa Akira muttered to himself.
He took another look at Tsunade’s body. Her coat was torn and soaked. The fishnet lining inside and the tight trousers on her lower body were also severely damaged.
The originally fair skin was covered with dirt and blood, and even had a faint stench.
“Your body needs to be cleaned and your clothes changed.” Tokugawa Akira’s face was conflicted. Of course, he couldn’t do such a thing. If it was between husband and wife, there was nothing wrong with it.
However, Tsunade is his teacher and he respects her very much. If he really did that, it would be troublesome for not only himself but also Tsunade herself in the future.
At this moment, he suddenly thought that there happened to be a woman here!
Tokugawa Akira hurried to the living room. Ye Cang, who had already taken off his concealing robe and hat, stood at the window of the living room, gazing at the people and ninjas of Konoha who were rebuilding their homes in the ruins.
“Yakura, please do me a favor. I want to wipe and clean Teacher Tsunade’s body and change her into clean clothes, but after all, there are differences between men and women, so…”
“I understand. No problem.” Ye Cang nodded. “I have also taken care of the wounded. It is my honor to take care of Tsunade-sama who is famous in the ninja world.”
“Thank you very much.”
The center of Konoha, the Hokage Building.
In the Hokage’s office, Sarutobi Hiruzen was sitting in his Hokage position, with members of the medical team bandaging his wounds.
Some Konoha high-ranking officials gradually gathered in the office, and some of them were outside directing the search and rescue, treating the wounded, and comforting the people.
Seeing that more people had gathered, Sarutobi coughed lightly.
Everyone put down their work and looked towards the Dark Ninja in the middle of the office.
At this moment, Danzo looked quite embarrassed. Although he was neatly dressed and sitting in the center, he was tied to the chair by the Nara family’s shadow secret technique.
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s pipe made a dull sound when it hit the desk, and the muscles under the bandages twitched slightly: “More than 4,000 civilians were injured or seriously injured, and more than 600 civilians died.
Twenty-six pregnant women lost their babies, and the three children of the Akimichi family are still soaking in nutrient solution!
Seventy-one ninjas were injured or seriously injured, and seventeen ninjas were sacrificed.
Besides, you dare to deduct the basic chakra amount needed to maintain the barrier from the roots you raise?”
“Article 7 of the wartime manual states that strategic contraction is allowed in emergency situations.” Danzo swept his one eye across the eyes of everyone in the office without any fear.
The office suddenly fell into silence.
A soft blue fist light flashed from the Hyuga clan leader’s sleeves, and it seemed that he was about to punch him.
The cuffs of the representatives of each family were wrinkled.
Sarutobi Hiruzen: “Three hours ago, it seems that the Root’s reconnaissance team sent Yin Ke into Konoha.”
“He is a colleague of Konoha, so of course we need to help each other.” Danzo’s fingers tapped lightly on the armrest.
The Hyuga clan leader’s white eyes burst with chakra: “When the Three-Tails first erupted in Konoha Hospital, three Root teams hid in the tactical tunnel behind the hospital. At that time, there were ninjas from the Hyuga clan who saw it clearly with their Byakugan.”
“When Hashirama-sama distributed the tailed beasts, our loss of control over the Three-Tails was the biggest strategic mistake!”
Danzo suddenly jumped up but was strangled by the shadow and his ribs cracked. He pointed at the armor of the First Hokage on the wall with a distorted face: “That is the material prepared for sealing the Three-Tails!”
“so!”
Akimichi Choza’s voice trembled as he repeated what Danzo had said: “So you really knew that the Three-Tails would go berserk in Konoha! Eight of the dead were graduates of the Ninja Academy this year. They were supposed to carry out their first D-rank mission next month…”
“Weak!” Danzo suddenly stared at the memorial outside the window with his one eye, “When Tobirama-sensei died to cover our retreat, he had no time to cry and count corpses! If the big tree of Konoha wants to grow, it must be pruned…”
Nara Shikakuya was rarely furious, and his shadow secret technique suddenly tightened: “That is not a branch to be cut off, it is the bud of the will of fire, and it is the ‘jade’ we need to protect!”
“Danzo, I also want to ask, why did you obtain intelligence in advance but conceal it, and let the tailed beast destroy the village, and gathered the roots but avoided fighting.”
“Do you want to wait until most of Konoha is killed in the battle, and then let the remaining lucky ones enjoy your ‘saving the world’ performance together?”
Danzo? He ignored him and scanned the portrait of the Second Hokage on the wall with his one eye: “Senju Tobirama said when he established the Anbu…”
Suddenly, Sarutobi Hiruzen threw a shuriken and nailed Danzo’s sleeve. He said angrily: “You are not worthy of mentioning the teacher. The teacher taught us to protect the roots of Konoha, not to treat our compatriots as fertilizer!”
The office suddenly fell into deathly silence, and everyone looked at Danzo as if he were a monster.
Chapter 43: The new owner of “Root” [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is here for me?: Chapter 43: The new owner of “Root” [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
Danzo suddenly laughed like a night owl: “Without me leading the Root, who among you dares to face the shadow of Konoha?”
“Huruzen, your so-called peace made Konoha like a lamb to be slaughtered when it was besieged! If I hadn’t borrowed Isobuki to test the defense system…”
“That’s enough! Are you still making excuses after all this?!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s pipe exploded into sawdust, and the Hokage robe automatically revealed the sealed armor lining without wind: “From now on, Elder Danzo Shimura will be relieved of all his duties. All Root members will remain on standby until the new Root leader arrives.”
He faced Danzo’s murderous gaze and signed the dismissal letter.
Danzo made a final struggle: “I want to know, even with my past achievements and the credit for leading the Kirigakure peace talks, it will be useless?”
“Your so-called achievements in the past and your contributions to the peace talks are the reasons why you have not been sentenced to death!” Nara Shikaku walked up to Danzo, “This is the answer you want.”
“I have one last question.” Danzo forced himself to calm down, but there was still a hint of unwillingness in his tone, “Who is the new owner of the Root?”
There was a brief silence in the office.
“Tokugawa Akira.” Sarutobi Hiruzen exhaled a puff of thick smoke.
Danzo’s eyes were filled with gloom. “A 15-year-old kid? And everyone here should have heard some news. He might be transferred to the daimyo’s mansion after the war and serve as the commander of the guardian ninja.”
“That’s why I need him to transform the Root from top to bottom, so that they can become loyal ninjas like the Twelve Warriors.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said bluntly.
“Loyalty? Loyalty to him, Tokugawa Akira, or loyalty to Konoha?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen took two steps forward, staring at the still struggling Danzo, and gave Danzo the final blow to break his defense with a firm tone: “As long as it’s not against you, nothing else matters!”
Suddenly, Danzo seemed to remember something, his eyes widened, staring at Sarutobi, and angrily said: “I know, you are trying to please the high-ranking officials of the Land of Fire, you are showing weakness! You will let those bureaucrats swallow up the entire Konoha!”
But no one paid any attention to Danzo’s roar.
“Pass on my order. From today on, Tokugawa Akira will take over as the leader of the Root.” Sarutobi Hiruzen thought about it and felt that if he parachuted into the Root alone, the work might be difficult at the beginning.
So he continued, “All the former members of the Anbu First Division will be transferred to the Root Organization.”
“Hokage-sama,” Nara Shikaku stepped forward at this time and reminded, “A large part of the Anbu First Corps were recently recruited from the Root.”
Sarutobi was stunned for a moment, then added: “Then let’s give Tokugawa Akira the authority to transfer third-level ninjas first.”
The third-level ninja transfer authority means that you can transfer any ninja in the village who is lower than your own level and add them to your organization, provided that the other party also agrees to the transfer.
“Also, transfer Jiraiya back to the village immediately. The Anbu need to be reorganized, and my energy is limited.”
“From today on, I will no longer be the head of the Anbu. Jiraiya will take over the position of the head of the Anbu, commanding the three Anbu headquarters. The commander-in-chief of the northern front will be replaced by Minato Namikaze.”
Instructions were issued one after another in an orderly manner.
And now there is one biggest problem – how to deal with the three tails!
This issue also caused endless debate among Sarutobi Hiruzen and the Konoha high-level officials, including many family heads.
Of course, they could not have guessed that Danzo had not only stood idly by while the Three-Tails went berserk in Konoha, but had planned the entire Three-Tails implantation plan and even controlled the top brass of Kirigakure.
Their current speculation is still that Danzo made a deal with Kirigakure, using peace talks as an excuse for Kirigakure to use the Three-Tails to attack Konoha headquarters, and after Danzo achieved the achievement of “savior”, he promised Kirigakure some benefits.
Therefore, people have different opinions about the future whereabouts of Sanwei.
The Hokage thought that someone could be sent to notify Kirigakure and let them take the Three-Tails away on their own, but they would need to compensate Konoha for its losses and make corresponding explanations and apologies.
But more senior officials, and even Nara Shikaku, felt that the Three-Tail could be kept because it was still wartime, and keeping the Three-Tail would expand their own power and weaken the power of other countries.
It is entirely possible to keep the Three-Tailed Fox and use it as compensation for the damage and casualties in the village, and there is no need for Kirigakure to provide any other compensation.
“Hokage, I still stick to my opinion. Konoha needs high-end combat power now. The strength of the Three-Tails is far weaker than that of the Nine-Tails. The probability of cultivating a perfect Jinchūriki is much greater. If we can cultivate a perfect Jinchūriki, it will be no less meaningful than cultivating a ninja like Tokugawa Akira.” Nara Shikaku patiently persuaded Sarutobi Hiruzen.
It is a recognized fact in the ninja world that a perfect Jinchūriki is stronger than a tailed beast fighting alone.
Today it was just the Three-Tails that went berserk, and was suppressed by Tsunade and Tokugawa Akira. However, if it was a perfect Jinchūriki, the difficulty of the battle and the scope of destruction would increase.
The advantage of a perfect Jinchūriki is that he has the bonus of tactics and wisdom. Although the tailed beasts are powerful, they often lack tactical thinking.
The perfect Jinchūriki can combine human wisdom with the power of the tailed beasts to flexibly formulate tactics.
Second, they are more efficient in controlling power. When the tailed beasts release chakra alone, they tend to waste energy, such as indiscriminate attacks, while the jinchūriki can accurately control the flow of chakra and even develop combination techniques.
The perfect Jinchūriki also has stronger forms and endurance, and can switch forms freely, such as half-tailed beast transformation, full tailed beast transformation, and even develop hybrid forms.
The human body can help the tailed beasts better avoid damage, and the regenerative ability of the tailed beasts can repair the injuries of the jinchūriki, forming a reciprocating cycle.
The disadvantage of the tailed beasts fighting alone is that they are easily targeted and restrained.
Second, it has poor resistance to sealing techniques and illusion techniques.
Third, the utilization rate of chakra is low.
They are also prone to emotionality and the risk of losing control, which is called rampage, while the Jinchūriki can suppress negative emotions through rationality and output power in a stable manner.
Chapter 44 New System Tasks [Seeking Collection and Flowers] (Old Version)
Konoha: The system came only after I became a Kage-level strongman? : Chapter 44 New System Tasks [Please collect and send flowers] Picture and text
The “human-beast coordination” mode of the perfect Jinchūriki is the ultimate form of the tailed beast’s power.
This is a theory that has been budding since the time of Hashirama, and it has become true to this day.
In the end, it was Sarutobi Hiruzen who gave up his overly conservative plan and couldn’t help but smile bitterly: “It seems that I am really old, and it is time to give way to the young people.”
He shook his head, looked at Nara Shikaku, and asked, “Is there any ninja in the village who is suitable to become a Jinchūriki?”
“Yes,” Shikaku nodded affirmatively, “Nohara Rin from Minato’s team has the physical strength to become a Jinchūriki.”
“That girl…” A playful little girl’s figure appeared in Sarutobi’s mind, “She is a good girl, and seems to be a medical ninja. Kushina will return to Konoha tonight, please ask Kushina to communicate with her.”
“Yes, Hokage-sama.”
At Tsunade’s house.
Ye Cang personally changed Tsunade’s clothes, chest bandages, and underwear in the room.
He also used warm water to wipe Tsunade’s entire body, very carefully.
Ye Cang, who had finished his work, was sweating profusely and poured out the water that had been collected in five or six basins.
“Okay.”
“Thank you, Ye Cang.” Tokugawa Akira patted Ye Cang’s arm.
Ye Cang shook his head and said, “It’s okay. The whole Konoha feels that I am much stronger than Sunagakure, except for the Three-Tails Rebellion. I want to go out for a walk.”
Tokugawa Akira agreed, “Okay, go out for a walk, and if anyone asks you about your Scorch Release, just do as I say.”
“Forget it, I won’t use the Scorch Release for now, to avoid causing trouble. My nickname is Hongye, so I’ll call myself Hongye for now, and use the Wind Release and Fire Release ninjutsu first.”
Ye Cang was speechless when she thought of the lie that Tokugawa Mingjiao told her when they were on the boat, saying that Scorching Release was his alternative development of Water Release.
After Ye Cang went out with his face covered, Tokugawa Akira opened the bedroom door, glanced at Tsunade lying on the bed, breathing evenly, and closed the door again.
“Ding! Congratulations on triggering Main Mission 4. You have completed a C-rank mission. Reward: 1 random blood limit.”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly stood still, his eyes slightly red.
Another bloodline limit? Is this really necessary?
The things that I dreamed of before the system was installed, are they given away just like that after the system is installed?
“C-level mission? A bit difficult.” Tokugawa Akira touched his chin.
But no matter what, this bloodline limit must be obtained.
C-level tasks are indeed somewhat difficult now.
It is wartime now. C-level missions are not issued during wartime. Missions basically start at B-level. The simple intelligence mission encountered by Ye Cang’s team eight months ago was the last C-level mission issued by Konoha during wartime. However, after encountering Ye Cang, it was upgraded to an A-level mission.
The current C-level tasks are basically tasks issued outside the village, which take a longer time. Is there any faster way?
“Got it.” Tokugawa Akira’s eyes suddenly lit up, and he hurried out and rushed to the task management department.
The task management department is naturally responsible for the release, collection, and verification of completion of all tasks.
This department is currently managed by Koharu Utane.
“Tokugawa-kun.” Utane Koharu was surprised to see Tokugawa Akira. After all, ever since Tokugawa Akira became Tsunade’s apprentice, he no longer needed to come to the Task Management Department. If there were any tasks suitable for him, they would all be door-to-door services.
“Elder Xiaochun, I would like to ask, what level can I be assigned for suppressing the second rampage of the Three-Tailed Fox this time?” Tokugawa Ming asked eagerly.
That’s right, for major incidents like this that happen suddenly, the mission level can be assessed after it’s over. In fact, it’s like a C-level mission. After it’s completed, it’s discovered that you’ve encountered an elite jonin like Ye Cang, so you can re-grade it.
It is naturally impossible to predict an emergency like the three-tail rampage in advance, so it is impossible to issue a task in advance, but after it is completed, the task can be graded.
“Tokugawa-kun, although the Three-Tail is relatively weak among the tailed beasts, suppressing the tailed beasts is certainly an S-level task.” Utatane Koharu said as a matter of course.
“No, I want it to be a C-rank mission.”
“Of course… huh?” Utane Koharu’s eyelids, which had drooped due to aging, suddenly lifted up, opened her mouth slightly, and looked at Tokugawa Akira in disbelief, “Tokugawa-kun, are you kidding?”
Tokugawa Akira shook his head. “Of course I’m not kidding. The evaluation of S-level missions must go through multiple levels of review and must be submitted to the daimyo for reporting. For C-level missions, only your signature is needed. Konoha’s situation is special now. It’s wartime and the village has suffered heavy losses. It’s better to skip these useless procedures and just give it a C-level.”
“Ah… this…” Utane Koharu was stunned and unable to refute for a moment. However, the image of Tokugawa Akira in his eyes at this moment was like a glorious and majestic saint. It was too great!
“Is this…appropriate…” Utane Koharu was still a little hesitant. Until now, he had only encountered ninjas who would argue with him because they felt that the mission rating was too low. This was the first time he encountered someone who wanted to downgrade an S-level mission to C-level.
Could it be that after all the suffering comes happiness?
However, if there is such a precedent, next time someone comes to talk about the mission classification, they can directly bring out the glorious deeds of Tokugawa Akira: Look at the sea king, the mission of suppressing the tailed beast, he directly asked for a C-rank, and then look at you, you want to be ranked B even for helping an old lady! You are so stupid!
The more Utatane Koharu thought about it, the more angry she became. She immediately picked up a pen and paper and wrote in one go, “Tokugawa-kun, are you sure you want to order C? If you are, just sign and put your fingerprint here.”
Tokugawa Akira took the paper and pen without hesitation, quickly wrote down his name and pressed his fingerprints.
“Elder Koharu, should we take this to the Hokage’s office and file it?”
Utane Koharu nodded: “Yes, I usually take one batch a week.”
Tokugawa Akira smiled and said, “I’m just about to go to the Hokage’s office. I’ll get it for you.”
Utatane Koharu opened her mouth into an O shape, and happily carried out a stack of documents as tall as a person. She wiped her sweat and said, “Tokugawa-kun, I am old and can’t carry them anymore. Please send these documents to the Hokage’s office together with Tokugawa-kun.”
Tokugawa Akira looked at the pile of documents that were as tall as himself, and his mouth twitched…
Chapter 45 Ding! Sharingan has arrived! (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is coming? : Chapter 45 Ding! Sharingan has arrived! Picture and text
After being delivered to the Hokage’s office, the mission was successfully filed.
“Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the mission and obtaining the Bloodline Limit – Sharingan.”
When he heard that the reward had arrived, Tokugawa Akira’s eyes lit up.
Woohoo! Sharingan!
Tokugawa Akira happily returned to Tsunade’s house. He stood in front of the mirror and saw a pair of single-magatama Sharingan in the mirror, which looked like a dream. He was speechless for a moment: “It’s just a single-magatama… and I have to slowly move up from a single-magatama?”
Well, never mind, it’s better to have something than nothing…
At night, Konoha was still brightly lit, and people were still working overtime on reconstruction work.
The ruins of the original Konoha Hospital have been cleared, and many earth-style and water-style ninjas are working with construction workers to lay the foundation for the new Konoha Hospital.
Three people from Minato’s squad are also helping here.
Nohara Lin was busy shuttling between several medical tents.
Suddenly, two female ninjas came up to Nohara Rin and said, “Ms. Nohara Rin?”
Nohara Lin turned her head, looked at the two unfamiliar colleagues from Konoha, and nodded.
“Don’t be nervous, we are Miss Kushina’s guards. Miss Kushina wants to see you, you see…”
“Master Kushina?” Nohara Lin was stunned for a moment, and quickly put down the gauze and medicine in her hand, smiled and nodded, “Of course.”
Although she seemed surprised, Nohara Lin’s heart was still beating fast because it was so sudden.
When her eyes accidentally swept over the huge three-tailed body that was imprisoned, she seemed to have some premonition.
Nohara Lin followed the two guards through the noisy construction site, the moonlight casting mottled shadows on the canvas of the medical tent.
When she saw the red-haired figure by the stream, Kushina was using a chakra line to hook a fish. The rippling water made her profile look as bright as a crescent moon.
“Come and sit down.” Kushina patted the pebbles beside her, and the ends of her hair swept across the water, stirring up tiny golden rays of light.
Lin noticed that the teardrop mole at the corner of her eye shone with a pearly luster in the moonlight, just like the decoration on the portrait of the saint of Uzushio Village in the legend.
The bandages in the medical bag suddenly scattered. Lin hurriedly bent down to pick them up, but was so startled by Jasmine’s sudden approach that she held her breath.
Kushina’s fingertips brushed the back of her hand, and the bandages rolled up into neat cylinders automatically. “I was the same back then, always wanting to do more to prove that I was worthy of the Nine-Tails.”
The stream suddenly flowed upstream and condensed into a crystal sphere in the air.
Lin saw the young Kushina reflected in it, and the frightened eyes of the villagers pierced through the water curtain like sharp thorns.
“The Jinchūriki is a living sealing technique.” Kushina’s voice was trembling with chakra, “Even when sleeping, the balance of the Bagua seal must be maintained…”
Lin’s fingertips unconsciously touched the pendant hanging around her neck that Minato Namikaze gave to the members of Minato’s squad. The coolness of the metal edge reminded her of the sad look on Kakashi’s face when he always wiped the White Fang dagger late at night.
A muffled sound of earth shaking came from afar, and she suddenly realized that her companions still needed a stronger force to protect them.
“But you became the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to protect everyone.”
Lin stared at the chakra spots swimming in the stream, which were gradually gathering into the outline of the three-tailed beast.
“If my body can become a new cage… I am also protecting everyone…”
A gleam of determination flashed in Nohara Lin’s eyes.
At dawn, the Sealing Squad unfolded the scroll under the Hokage Rock.
Lin lay in the center of the ritual, feeling Kushina’s warm hands covering her eyes.
“Remember this temperature.” Kushina’s voice was choked with sobs, somewhat helpless, but also with a sense of mission.
When the three-tail chakra was injected into the meridians, Lin saw the medical textbook in her memory unfold in the space of consciousness, and Obito’s silly smile appeared on every page…
At dusk, in Tsunade’s home, in the quiet room, Tsunade slowly opened her eyes, placed the back of her hand lightly on her forehead, frowned slightly, and felt the dull pain coming from her whole body.
At the same time, the memories of yesterday came back to me like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle that were slowly coming together.
After a while, she propped herself up with one arm, and saw that she had changed into clean clothes. Her beautiful eyes focused: “I remember that it was Tokugawa Ming who came yesterday. He saved me, and then…”
And then I don’t remember.
Without thinking any more, she took a deep breath, sat up from the bed, fixed her makeup briefly, and started to change her clothes.
When Tsunade stood in front of the mirror and took off her pajamas, she found that her upper body had been re-tied with new bandages, and her proud figure was exposed at a glance. We will not go into details about how proud she was.
The fair and firm skin is as shiny as the best snow in spring, and the taut abdomen has a graceful waistline engraved on it.
Put on a zippered fishnet shirt, black tights, and a green jacket.
This is the basic outfit that never changes.
After walking out of the room, I saw Tokugawa Akira had been waiting in the living room for a long time.
Tsunade didn’t pay attention and immediately asked, “How long have I slept?”
“Teacher Tsunade, you slept for a day and a night. I’m sorry about what happened yesterday…” Tokugawa Akira said softly.
He apologized because he felt that Tsunade’s serious injury was related to his companion’s Yin Ke and his cure of her hemophobia. He also felt that he had already obtained information about the Three-Tails but did not return to Konoha immediately.
Tsunade was obviously stunned for a moment, as if she remembered something, and asked in astonishment: “You sent me back home, and then you took care of me alone?”
After a brief silence, Tokugawa Akira immediately said, “Yes, it’s me alone. Teacher, I am your disciple. My medical skills are among the best in Konoha, so I don’t need help from others.”
Tokugawa Akira concealed the matter of Yekura. He felt that now was not the time to talk about Yekura’s situation. After all, Yekura was still Sunagakure, and it was difficult for Konoha to interfere in their internal affairs.
But in Tsunade’s ears, it meant something else. She felt the shape of the bandage that was tied again on her chest, and even changed her underwear. She lowered her eyes and said lightly, “I know, it’s hard for you, your skills are good.”
Tokugawa Akira didn’t think much about it and said with a smile: “Teacher, you taught me well. Let’s have dinner together.”
Tsunade looked up, raised her brows, and thought to herself: When did I teach him this?
Chapter 46: Three-tailed Jinchūriki: Nohara Rin [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system came? : Chapter 46 Three-tailed Jinchūriki: Nohara Rin [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
When the two of them came to the dining table, Tokugawa Akira had already prepared the food, which were mostly Tsunade’s favorite dishes.
“What’s the situation outside now?” Tsunade gently picked up a piece of fish and put it into her mouth.
Tokugawa Akira said: “Danzo hid his strength and did nothing, so he has been demoted to the lowest position. Now the Root is under my control, and Master Jiraiya will be transferred back to the village to temporarily take charge of the entire Anbu work.”
After a pause, he continued, “Also, the Three-Tails was left behind. Nohara Rin from Minato’s squad became the Three-Tails Jinchuriki. The sealing ceremony began this morning, and it should be almost done now.”
Tsunade’s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of a smile: “In fact, this mobilization is a good thing for Konoha’s development. This war will not last for a few years, at most three to five years, at most one or two years. All countries will enter a period of development. Konoha is not as good as Danzo, the troublemaker.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded secretly. Tsunade’s opinion made sense, but he was afraid that things would turn into the opposite extreme. Danzo was a person who was good at forbearance but also liked to go to extremes. Even if the Root was assigned to him, Danzo must have hidden team members.
Moreover, when the war is over, Orochimaru will return. Who knows what other tricks these two have up their sleeves!
Tokugawa Akira stole a glance at Tsunade and said, “Tsunade-sensei, I have a piece of news that I wonder if you know.”
“Speak.” Tsunade said without even looking up.
“After the war, I will probably be transferred to the daimyo’s mansion to serve as the commander of the guardian ninja.” Tokugawa Akira said as he secretly glanced at Tsunade to see her reaction.
But the result disappointed him. Tsunade did not show any reaction either in her body language or expression.
“What? Do you think I should show some reluctance, and say some words to keep you?” Tsunade remained speechless on the surface when she noticed Tokugawa Akira’s little action, but she was somewhat moved in her heart, and even had some strange feelings.
Tokugawa Akira looked embarrassed and said nothing.
Tsunade sighed, “Your affairs are no longer a secret among the top leaders of Konoha, so I knew about it a long time ago.”
This time it was Tokugawa Akira’s turn to be embarrassed. He had a place that theoretically could be considered a high-level promotion, but it had been kept secret until now.
“Ahem, well, then why did Hokage let me take over the Root? I will probably only stay in Konoha for a year at most.”
Tsunade asked back, “Is there any problem with this? Konoha is originally a part of the Land of Fire. Even the old man’s son Shinnosuke is now one of the Twelve Warriors, and the youngest son Asuma is training in the Fire Temple. Why do you feel that they are in opposition?”
“This…” Tokugawa Akira blinked, “I thought there would be some conflicts between the top leaders of Konoha and the Land of Fire.”
“That was when Danzo was here. Danzo has always been a staunch hawk in the relationship between the country and the ninja village. Now that Danzo has stepped down and you are leading the Root, it will be a good thing in the eyes of the Fire Nation’s top brass.”
“What’s more…” Tsunade suddenly showed a meaningful smile, “While you are commanding the Twelve Warriors, it does not affect your command over the Root of Konoha.”
“Hmm…ah?” Tokugawa Akira was dumbfounded. What was this? Two shifts? Non-stop work? 996?
He didn’t expect that in the Naruto world, he would become a beast of burden…
Tokugawa Akira suddenly raised his hand, “Wait, Tsunade-sensei, not only did you know that I would take over as the commander of the Guardian Ninja, but you also planned it long ago. I would take over the Root? Then how did you know that Danzo would definitely step down?”
Tsunade put down her chopsticks and said, “No one could have predicted the current situation, but the old man’s initial preparation was to set up a new department for you to restrain the Root.”
“So that’s it!” Tokugawa Ming suddenly realized.
“The old man revealed this news to me three days ago. In fact, I disagreed at first.” The candlelight in the restaurant danced in Tsunade’s eyes. Tokugawa Akira paused with his chopsticks in the air and asked, “Why don’t you agree?”
“Because I have always believed that Danzo is a dangerous person, including now! So I have been persuading the old man to let you go to the Land of Fire with peace of mind. We, the older generation, or even the older two generations, should resolve the grudges between ourselves. The old man has also wavered.”
Tsunade narrowed her eyes and looked at the steam rising from the soup pot: “I just didn’t expect that Danzo himself would deliver the root to you. The old man must be mad now.”
“When I took over the Root base overnight, Danzo sat in the secret room without saying a word, and was abnormally calm. But, I still have a question. Since Danzo has stepped down, there is no need for anyone to restrain him. He can just disband or reorganize the Root. Why do you need me?”
Tsunade looked at Tokugawa Akira and uttered three words with her red lips: “Uchiha, balancing and solving Uchiha problems was actually Danzo’s task, but he stretched his hand too far and crossed the line.”
Tokugawa Akira’s pupils shrank slightly and he nodded. Now he was about to take up the post of commander of the Twelve Guardian Ninjas. There was probably no one in the entire Konoha who was more suitable and trustworthy than himself.
He smiled helplessly and continued talking about Danzo: “The number of human experiments that Danzo has conducted in and outside the village can probably be described as countless. Especially since the two Ninja World Wars, he used his connections and authority to obtain a large amount of intelligence, personnel, and corpse resources from various channels. This should not be something he could have done alone.”
“You seem to be referring to something. Tell me, who do you think it is?”
Tokugawa Akira chuckled: “In the entire Konoha, the only one who has this scientific research ability is naturally your old teammate, Master Orochimaru.”
Tsunade was not surprised that Tokugawa Akira mentioned Orochimaru’s name. “For this kind of thing, the old man will only believe it if he sees Orochimaru’s involvement with his own eyes. Otherwise, even if there is irrefutable evidence, the old man will still have doubts.”
“It seems that the rumors are correct. Orochimaru is indeed Sarutobi’s favorite disciple and is deeply trusted by him.”
As soon as Tokugawa Akira finished speaking, he suddenly leaned closer and blinked his eyes: “Is Orochimaru to the Third Generation the same as I am to Teacher Tsunade?”
Tsunade showed a charming smile: “Of course, after all, you are my only male disciple, who else can I favor if not you?”
Chapter 47 Mikoto’s Yukata Belt [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 47 Mikoto’s Yukata Belt [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
The next morning, in the Root base, all the Root ninjas who were on missions outside had returned. In addition, there was a list of all the Root spies lurking outside.
There were more than 200 ninjas wearing animal masks, half-kneeling in the center in a fan shape.
There were more than twenty bloody corpses, dying in various ways, lying in front of Tokugawa Akira.
At this time, Tokugawa Akira was standing at the very front of the root, with three people standing behind him, namely Utsuki Magao, the disguised Yekura, and Kurosin.
The water blades condensed from his fingertips nailed the three Danzo diehards who tried to destroy their brains to the bronze pillar in the center of the headquarters.
On the side, Aburame Ryoma was controlling a parasitic insect that was devouring the corpse to prevent the information from leaking.
Aburame Ryoma, an elite jonin and a contemporary of the Sannin, experienced World War II, but was forcibly recruited when Danzo formed the Root.
He looked at the corpses of the Root Ninjas lying on the ground who had attempted to attack Tokugawa Akira, as well as the dozen or so corpses nailed to the bronze pillars, and said secretly: He’s a tough guy.
Tokugawa Akira raised the corner of his mouth when he saw that Aburame Ryoma was so perceptive.
Today, Tokugawa Akira is at the peak of his career in Konoha.
He is regarded as a confidant by Sarutobi and they are also his disciple and grandson.
He has a good relationship with the future Yondaime and has been teammates with him many times.
She is also the granddaughter of the first Hokage and Tsunade’s disciple.
The key point is that he will soon go to the Land of Fire to serve as the commander-in-chief of the guardian ninja. Firstly, the country is high and the emperor is far away, and secondly, he cannot get his hands on the position of Hokage.
Before Tokugawa Akira was about to take over the Root, the patriarchs of various families in the village came to visit Tokugawa Akira, and more or less expressed their support for Tokugawa Akira to take charge of the Root.
After all, in their opinion, Tokugawa Akira is much more pleasing to the eye than Danzo. What’s more, each of their families also has clansmen at the root. Of course, they hope that the new leader Tokugawa Akira will show mercy to their clansmen when going through the process of “eliminating dissidents.”
And Aburame Ryoma is the Aburame clan’s token of allegiance.
Even in a place where all kinds of evil spirits gather, he can be considered an elite among elites.
He is good at using insect fog raids and insect swamp areas, and is good at infiltration and assassination. When he was in the Anbu, he was once known as the ninja with “the most outstanding invasion technology in the history of the Anbu.”
Aburame Ryoma was not trained by Danzo since childhood. As for her loyalty to Danzo, yes, she is loyal because he is the leader, but she is definitely not a die-hard fan.
A new emperor appoints his own ministers.
Danzo has fallen, and his family has also spoken. If he doesn’t know what’s good for him, he will be doomed.
“Anything else?” Tokugawa Akira put his hands behind his back, opened his middle door wide, and walked among the group of Root ninjas without any scruples.
As soon as the words fell, three figures suddenly jumped up.
A man holding a poisoned blade stabbed directly at Tokugawa Aki’s gate.
The second person threw back two kunai with explosive charms.
The third person formed seals with his hands, and the shadow under his feet instantly connected with Tokugawa Akira.
It turned out to be the Nara family’s shadow imitation technique!
All-round blockade and control, long-range and close-range control. Even in the face of such an unsolvable tactic, Tokugawa Akira remained calm.
Just then, a red figure kicked open the iron gate and rushed in.
She threw out three kunai to pin down the knife-wielding ninja, and a red chakra coat instantly surged out, wrapping the second ninja and the detonating tag he threw into the air. With an explosion, they were killed.
At the same time, four golden chains suddenly rushed out from behind the red figure, blowing away the Nara family’s ninjas and tying Tokugawa Akira’s wrists.
“Brat! I’ve been waiting for you for two hours!” Kushina’s red hair was like burning chakra.
Tokugawa Akira smiled helplessly, shattered the chains, and instantly got behind Kushina, pressed her shoulders, and kneaded them gently: “Sister Kushina’s temper is even more violent than the Three-Tails. Wait for me for another ten minutes.”
After that, Tokugawa Akira came to the front of the Nara clan ninja and whispered, “Shikaku told me that you have been completely brainwashed. I was still defending you. I told him that you Nara clan people are so smart, you must have endured humiliation, but I didn’t expect it. Now I can only clean up the mess for Shikaku.”
When the internal organs of this Danzo loyalist from the Nara family were shattered by the water dragon bullet, the drainage ditch had turned scarlet.
Tokugawa Akira took off his bloodstained coat and threw it away, looking at the remaining 270 people: “From today on, the root is no longer called the root, its new name is the sprout.”
“When I’m not here, Utsuki Magao will take over the command, Aburame Ryoma will assist, and Mei’s training will be fully responsible by Momiji and Kuroshio.”
Hongye is Ye Cang who has hidden his identity.
“Ryoma, you are now responsible for two things. First, the spies lurking in various places, those who are still alive, must report back to the bud within six months. You will notify them to be in place. If they are not seen within six months, they will all be treated as traitors. Second, all secrets below the B-level of the root will be declassified. What Danzo did should also be known to his companions.”
“This… is, Lord Tokugawa.” When Aburame Ryoma heard the second sentence, he was stunned for a moment, but after seeing Tokugawa Akira’s eyes, he immediately responded without saying much. Even if the sky falls, he has a leader to support it, so what is he afraid of?
After issuing the order, he followed Kushina to the Forest of Death.
The reason why Kushina came to him was because the Third Hokage asked him and Kushina to teach the Three-Tails Jinchuriki, Nohara Rin.
Tokugawa Akira is responsible for water-style ninjutsu and chakra control, while Kushina is responsible for training in sealing techniques, tailed beast control, and tailed beast communication.
The scorching sun overhead leaked diamond-like spots of light through the dense forest, while also casting a layer of flowing golden light on Kushina’s swaying red hair.
As she jumped and moved between the tree trunks, the hem of her skirt was lifted by the wind, revealing the taut lines of her thighs, which were like a scimitar slashing into Tokugawa Akira’s retina.
“Hey, Tokugawa boy.”
She jumped on the branches while twirling her fingertips around the ends of her hair that fell on her chest. “I heard that when you were fooling around with Jiraiya-sensei last year, you used chakra threads to untie Uchiha Mikoto’s yukata ties in the hot spring town?”
The words uttered from the plump red lips were like snow in June in the hot air, giving Tokugawa Akira an epiphany.
Chapter 48 Minato, you will be called Green Flash from now on! (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, but the system is coming? : Chapter 48, Minato, you’ll be called Green Flash from now on!
Tokugawa Akira was so shocked that he almost lost his balance and fell down: “Um, Sister Kushina, you can’t say that, or the Uchiha will cause trouble for me later.”
Kushina laughed loudly, “Teacher Jiraiya, this old pervert has led the children astray!”
“That’s right!” Tokugawa Akira immediately cursed a few times against his will, “When he comes back in a few days, you must have a good talk with him!”
Seeing that he had gotten away with it, Tokugawa Akira secretly wiped the sweat off his face. Fortunately, Jiraiya acted quickly that time and got him out before he was discovered.
Otherwise, with the dynamic vision of Uchiha Mikoto’s three-magatama Sharingan, a huge fireball would probably fly towards her directly.
From that time on, the two began to deliberately avoid the Uchiha clan when collecting materials, especially Uchiha Mikoto.
After escaping this disaster, Tokugawa Akira said nothing and followed Kushina silently. Kushina knew this dark history, which must have been revealed by Jiraiya when he was bragging to them after drinking.
Tokugawa Akira cursed inwardly with a dark face, it was clearly agreed that it should be kept secret!
Suddenly, Tokugawa Akira glanced and saw a slight red mark on the back of Kushina’s neck, which seemed to be…
Tokugawa Akira mobilized all his medical knowledge to judge this mark.
This is not a birthmark! It looks like a bite mark from a grown man!
Oh, Minato’s technique is pretty good, he can even bite this place? Was it from behind? Tokugawa Akira secretly complained.
But suddenly my head shook: That’s not right, hasn’t Minato been on the northern front all the time?
Kushina just came back from the Whirlpool Country ruins two days ago, so the timing doesn’t match!
Tokugawa Akira suddenly realized that he might have discovered something shocking!
His eyes widened and stared at the small, faint mark on the back of Kushina’s neck.
“Could it be that Kushina met someone old at the ruins of Whirlpool Country? A childhood sweetheart? Could it be that she was overwhelmed with love for a moment? Dry wood met fire?”
The more Tokugawa Akira thought about it, the more excited he became: Kushina, Kushina, I didn’t expect that you couldn’t resist the temptation? Minato, Minato, you will be called Green Flash from now on!
As a result, he was distracted for a moment and didn’t notice that Kushina suddenly stopped on a tree trunk in front of him.
Tokugawa Akira was unable to brake in time and crashed into it, taking Kushina with him and falling off the tree trunk, falling to the ground and raising a cloud of dust.
The posture was also very unique. Kushina was knocked face down with her buttocks facing up, cushioned under Tokugawa Akira.
Tokugawa Akira leaned over Kushina’s petite body, whimpered, and touched his head.
Only then did Tokugawa Akira clearly see the back of Kushina’s neck – it was a scar, not a bite mark!
Tokugawa Akira suddenly broke out in a sweat, smiled secretly, and suppressed the dirty guess just now in his heart.
“Get up!”
Hearing Kushina’s angry rebuke, Tokugawa Akira quickly climbed up, and at the same time pulled Kushina up with a blushing face.
“You brat!”
The latter rolled his eyes fiercely and glared at Tokugawa Akira with gritted teeth.
Kushina was wearing a red single-piece dress, the collar of which was stained with dark water marks from the sweat of the dog days of summer. As she bent down to tie her leggings and dust herself off, Tokugawa Akira’s Adam’s apple rolled slightly.
More than ten years later, Uzumaki Naruto would never know that the snow-white grooves leaking out from his mother’s collar when she leaned over at this moment made his blood boil more than the Nine-Tails’ chakra.
“I’m so sorry, Sister Kushina, let’s continue on our way. We’ll go together.”
Kushina nodded, and the two set off again. ?
“I heard that Tsunade-sama’s disciple Shizune was poisoned by their latest poison on the battlefield of Sand Village. No one on the front line could crack it, but you, who just started not long ago, cracked it?”
Kushina lifted the hair that was stuck to her collarbone, and the sweat-soaked silk clothes immediately revealed the outline of her collarbone. She asked with a smile on her face:
“The girls in the medical class are all saying that Tokugawa-kun used his tongue to help Miss Shizune…”
Tokugawa Akira was so embarrassed that he almost crushed a tree. The unique frankincense of Kushina beside him mixed with the air and penetrated into his nose. He looked straight ahead and said honestly:
“They are right. The tongue has rich sensory perception and is one of the best tools for distinguishing the composition of toxins.”
Kushina’s laughter startled more birds.
She turned her head and looked at the boy in front of her with interest. When he jumped between the tree trunks, the hem of his singlet rolled up, revealing his round and plump thighs:
“What a genius! If Minato had been a few years younger than you, I’m afraid he wouldn’t have been able to become the Fourth Hokage.”
Tokugawa Akira smiled shyly: “I am not suitable for the position of Hokage. No matter from which aspect, Brother Minato is more suitable than me.”
When the entrance to the Forest of Death came into view, Kushina tore open the red silk that bound her hair.
The sweat-soaked silk dress stuck to her waistline completely, and her plump waist and hips drew a full arc in the sunlight, which attracted Tokugawa Akira’s attention and made him swallow his saliva.
When the two arrived at the Forest of Death, Nohara Rin had been hung in the air for half a day by Kushina with three diamond chains.
“Big sister Kushina, why are you keeping her hanging here?” Tokugawa Akira’s mouth twitched, thinking that Kushina was too cruel.
Kushina disagreed: “You think it’s too cruel? Jinchūriki needs to focus on his own state at all times. Even in the most dangerous situation, he must have absolute control over the power of the tailed beast. Once it goes berserk…”
Kushina walked in front of Nohara Lin calmly, her face cold, but she couldn’t hide the pity in her eyes.
“If you go berserk, you’ll not only threaten your fellow villagers, you might also lose your young and beautiful life.”
The hung Nohara Rin looked at Kushina and Tokugawa Akira with clear eyes:
“Master’s Wife, Brother Tokugawa, please encourage me as much as you can so that I can control the power of the Three-Tails as soon as possible.”
Chapter 49 Lin’s Special Training [Please give flowers and comments] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 49 Lin’s special training [Please give me flowers and comments] Picture and text
After saying that, he groaned, and the Bagua Seal that appeared on Nohara Lin’s abdomen flickered, and the coral transformed from the Three-Tails’ chakra kept piercing his skin.
“Let’s begin. Water Style: Water Mirror Technique!” Tokugawa Akira clapped his hands on the ground, and an area of ​​a hundred meters in radius instantly turned into a mirror-like lake.
He stepped on the ripples and leapt right below Lin, then formed a seal with one hand and summoned a giant chakra turtle that was exactly the same as the Three-Tails.
“Look carefully at the flow of meridians!” He manipulated the water mirror illusion to demonstrate the movement of the tailed beast’s chakra. “Understand the tailed beast, understand its technique, and try to use its technique in the normal state or in the tailed beast’s outer state later.”
Kushina suddenly threw out a chain and wrapped it around Tokugawa Akira’s waist: “Don’t just teach me how to attack! Lin, release the power of the three-tailed beast, and then feel the return flow! First, learn how to control the power of the tailed beast freely.”
She forcibly pulled Tokugawa Akira to her side, and both of them pressed their palms on Lin’s abdomen seal at the same time.
The double chakra injection made the girl scream, and the Three-Tails chakra seeped out from the cracks in the Bagua seal. The phantom gradually condensed amid Nohara Lin’s screams, and let out bursts of roars.
“Okay, control it with your own thoughts and the power of the sealing technique in your body!” Kushina stared at the Three-Tails that was gradually taking shape.
At this moment, Nohara Rin’s eyes were out of focus, her whole body was tense, and her face was painful, but she was still trying her best to control the power of the tailed beast.
At this time, Tokugawa Akira formed a seal with one hand, and the Three-Tails transformed by the Water Mirror Technique suddenly changed direction and bit the chakra body that flowed out of Nohara Rin.
Lin also took the opportunity when the three-tailed beast was attacked to use the Bagua Seal to the maximum extent in an attempt to take the three-tailed beast back.
Kushina used the Diamond Seal to lock the chakra that was about to get out of control: “You stinky turtle, be quiet!”
She suddenly turned around and glared at Tokugawa Akira: “Your water escape technique teaching is to let a little girl play tug-of-war with a tailed beast?”
“Actual combat is the best teacher. Besides, this is the fastest way for her to gain some of the tailed beast’s chakra power.”
“Breathing rhythm!” Tokugawa Ming instantly moved behind Lin and placed his palm on her trembling spine. “The flow of the Three-Tails’ chakra is like the tide. You have to feel the rise and fall of the chakra points.”
The tailed beasts have a huge amount of chakra. Even with sealing techniques, it is difficult to stop the chakra that escapes at any time. Even the tailed beasts themselves cannot control this part.
The most suitable training method for Nohara Lin now is to control the dissipated chakra first and be able to release it freely.
If you want to be able to control and release the Three-Tails Chakra freely, you must first feel and become familiar with the characteristics and operation of the Three-Tails Chakra, so you should mainly release the Three-Tails Chakra first.
The three-tailed beast suddenly ran wild and swept over. Tokugawa Akira formed the “酉” seal with one hand, and a clay wall rose from the ground.
Kushina took the opportunity to cast out the Diamond Seal and suppressed the runaway energy within a controllable range.
“Water escape is not synonymous with softness,” Tokugawa Akira grabbed Lin’s ankle and threw her into the air, “Watch out!”
A huge amount of chakra gathered into a vortex under his feet. When he stepped on the water dragon and rose into the air, the water droplets in the sky suddenly hardened into millions of shurikens.
Lin’s pupils reflected the cold light, and the Three-Tails Chakra instinctively formed coral armor.
Just as the water blade was about to fall, Tokugawa Akira suddenly released his chakra, which turned into a drizzle and fell on the girl’s shoulders: “The chakra of the tailed beasts flows like the tide. You must learn to fall in love with the chakra of the tailed beasts.”
“Brother Tokugawa, I seem to understand.” Nohara Rin’s eyes were full of little stars, and her hands unconsciously formed the Thousand Killings Water Shoal Seal.
But the result was that the Three-Tails’ chakra went out of control again, because her chakra level was not enough to release advanced ninjutsu like the Thousand Killings Water Shooting.
Tokugawa Akira frowned and bit his finger: “She can only release now and cannot hold it back! But fortunately, she is familiar with the Three-Tails Chakra.”
Immediately, he used blood to draw a Mist-Invisible Sealing Formation on Lin’s collarbone: “Water Style: Tate-Eboshi!”
A giant water shield enveloped the runaway Three-Tails, and Kushina took the opportunity to activate the Eight Trigrams and Four Symbols double seal to finish it off.
The Eight Trigrams Seal suppresses the Three-Tails, and the Four Symbols Seal collects the Three-Tails’ escaped chakra.
When Lin finally regained consciousness, she found Kushina grabbing the collar of Tokugawa Akira, who was tied up like a dumpling, and pressing him into the mud. His red hair fluttered like it was on fire. “That Thousand Killings Water Shooting move just now – you call this a chakra control teaching?”
“This is called fighting poison with poison,” Tokugawa Akira poked the seal on her wrist with his fingertips, smiling, “It’s like someone teaching sealing techniques insists on using diamond seals to tie me up…”
“That was to demonstrate chakra conduction!” Kushina’s ears suddenly turned red, but the chain honestly pulled the other party half an inch closer, and she argued unwillingly.
“Teachers!” Nohara Lin suddenly raised her hand seriously with a head full of seaweed: “If chakra transmission requires physical contact, should I tell the groom in advance when I grow up and get married?”
The air froze for two seconds.
Kushina’s chains “snapped” into the mud, and Tokugawa Akira held his stomach and laughed until tears came out: “Did you hear that, Teacher Kushina, your Sealing Technique textbook needs to include a marriage law appendix…”
“It’s all your fault for demonstrating so randomly!” Kushina picked up the Diamond Seal and used it as a whip to hit Lin, then turned around and gave her a twisted and gentle smile: “Um… Chakra and marriage are two different things…”
“But Tokugawa teacher just said that controlling the Three-Tails Chakra is like falling in love with the Three-Tails Chakra.” Lin tilted her head and poked the Three-Tails Chakra group that had calmed down again. “Then if I get married to the tailed beast in the future, can the sealing technique be used as a wedding ring?”
This time even the Three-Tails’ chakra trembled strangely.
“Ahem! That’s all for today’s theory class!” Kushina used the diamond chain to tie up Tokugawa Akira like a dumpling again and dragged him out of the training ground. “Tomorrow… there will definitely be no weird metaphors!”
As Tokugawa Akira was being dragged, he turned his head and whistled: “Speaking of which, water escape is most suitable for wedding fountains…”
“Shut up!”
Chapter 50: Dance of the Early Ferns [Please give me flowers and give me comments] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 50: Dance of the Early Ferns [Please give me flowers and comments] Picture and text
When the moon rose, the three people, dripping with water, squatted under the eaves of the dumpling shop and ate three-color dumplings. Kushina bit off the bamboo stick fiercely: “Tomorrow we will practice for eight hours more!”
“I second the motion,” Tokugawa Akira muttered with his mouth full of meatballs, “but let me make it clear first, there will be an additional charge for teaching the water escape technique to find a partner.”
Lin suddenly had an idea: “So if you pass the chakra control test, you can find a partner, right?”
The sound of the three-tailed beast laughing bubblingly in the seal was carried on the wind.
“Tomorrow we will start training for five hours!” Kushina once again used the Diamond Seal to wrap Tokugawa Akira like a dumpling. “You teach me how to fight and I teach you how to seal. No one is allowed to interfere with the other’s territory!”
Tokugawa Ming smiled bitterly and said nothing.
However, the results of this first day are obvious.
Only by becoming familiar with the chakra of the tailed beasts can you call upon the chakra emitted by the tailed beasts.
Kushina’s main task at this stage is to allow Nohara Rin to cast, open, close, or half-unlock the Four Symbols Seals at any time and at any place, to call upon the chakra of the sealed tailed beasts.
The next stage is to let Nohara Rin learn the Eight Trigrams Seal, so that she can call upon a small amount of the Three-Tails’ true power, and if she is in the Tailed Beast Coat state, she will not fall into a deep sleep and will make the most of the Tailed Beast’s power.
Tokugawa Akira’s task at this stage is to strengthen Nohara Rin’s control over chakra and her combat mode based on large amounts of chakra.
As for the next stage of the mission, it would depend on how well Kushina completed it.
Therefore, the teaching of the two must complement each other.
The next day, before the morning mist had dissipated, Kushina broke open the door of the training ground holding a three-meter-high scroll of sealing techniques, and found that Tokugawa Akira was teaching Lin how to use the Water Mirror Technique to cut the three-tail’s hair and clean the barnacles.
The giant turtle reflected in the mirror had a pink bow on its head and was blowing bubbles in despair.
“What are you doing?!” The scroll fell to the ground with a loud bang.
“The three-tailed fox said that it missed the beauty salon in the Hidden Mist Village,” Tokugawa Akira raised a coral comb seriously, “Chakra care is also a compulsory course for Jinchūriki – right, Xiaolin?”
Lin nodded vigorously while holding up the hair dryer: “Teacher Tokugawa said that if the tailed beast is in a good mood, the sealing technique will turn into a heart shape!”
Veins popped out of Kushina’s forehead, and the diamond chain “swish” wrapped around Tokugawa Akira’s waist and pulled him over: “Follow the syllabus! Today’s lesson is clearly about chakra nature changes…”
“It’s changing.” Tokugawa Akira suddenly condensed an ice rose from his fingertips and inserted it into her hair. “Look, the water attribute has changed to ice attribute. It’s perfect for storing wedding bouquets.”
“Is this ice escape? Or some new technique?” Kushina snorted and turned her head away.
“Teachers–” Lin’s voice suddenly came from behind the two of them, scaring Kushina who was thinking so much that she almost stuffed the ice rose into Tokugawa Akira’s nostrils, “If water attribute can be turned into ice, can the wedding cake be preserved for a hundred years using ninjutsu?”
The Three-Tails’ chakra suddenly spelled out the coral word “Agree” behind Lin’s back.
“The tailed beasts are not allowed to participate in the discussion!” Kushina blushed and crushed the ice rose. She rolled up Tokugawa Akira with a chain and threw him into the pool. “Now! Immediately! Teach her a proper water attribute change!”
When the setting sun dyed the training ground red again, Lin was happily using the “Water Style: Preservation Technique” to tie two saury into bows.
The two teachers collapsed under the tree, and Lin’s exclamation suddenly came from below: “Teacher! The three-tailed fox said it wants bubble tea flavored chakra!”
“Shut up, Tailed Beast!”
When the moon rose, the Three-Tail was finally freed – Lin fell asleep on Kushina’s back, still holding the two saury in her hands.
Kushina said to Tokugawa Akira who was following behind, “You kid, you’re going to teach her the art of assassination tomorrow. It’s time for you to spit out some real stuff.”
The night wind carried Lin’s dream talk over: “Pearl milk tea…Seal…Give birth to three little turtles…”
The three-tailed beast hiccuped with laughter in the seal, spitting out a string of chakra bubbles.
Three days later, when Lin was finally able to use chakra to pinch a bubble tea-shaped water ball, the cherry tree in the training ground suddenly exploded into sawdust, and three figures broke out of the ground.
The leading ninja’s arms ejected white bone blades, and a Mist Hidden Ninja behind him formed the “Si” seal, and thick fog began to fill the air.
“Mist Hidden Technique!”
The fog instantly enveloped the space of a hundred meters. Tokugawa Akira clapped his hands on the ground and said, “Earth Escape: Rock House Collapse!” An arc-shaped rock wall rose from the ground to protect the three people from behind.
“The information was leaked?” Kushina turned her head and glared at Tokugawa Akira, “Didn’t you clean up the Kirigakure base that you destroyed yesterday?”
“Apparently we missed a few loaches that can dig holes.” Tokugawa Akira’s eyes flickered, but in the steaming mist, the enemy’s sneer came: “The Three-Tails Jinchuriki should be returned to Kirigakure! Boiling Release: Unparalleled Super Strength!”
The rock formations made crisp sounds under the impact of the steam. Tokugawa Akira squinted his eyes and watched the cold light of bone spurs flashing in the mist:
“There are actually boiling ninjas? The Kaguya clan’s Yanagi Dance uses the Mist Hidden Assassination Technique and boiling… Xiaolin, remember that boiling is a transformation of water and fire.”
“Are we still having class at this time?” Kushina’s Diamond Sealing suddenly pulled the two of them back quickly.
A five-meter-deep pit was blown up at the original location. It was the terrifying power of the unparalleled strange force. The Boiling Release Ninja appeared from the steam and cast the spell again, spraying high-pressure water arrows from his palms.
Tokugawa Akira leaped up from the rock wall, and the moment the water arrows exploded under his feet, he completed the seal: “Water Style: Water Array Wall!”
The reversed water flow wrapped around the gravel to form a tornado, but the Kaguya ninja directly broke through the water curtain and the bone blade went straight for Lin’s throat.
“Earth Style: Rock Fist Technique!” Tokugawa Akira covered his right arm with rock and punched out heavily, sparks flying as the bone blade and rock fist collided.
While using the reaction force to flip backwards, he slapped the ground with his left hand: “Water Style: Water Fang Bullet!”
Three spiral water jets suddenly attack from under the enemy’s feet.
The Kaguya ninja sneered and the bone spurs all over her body exploded, and the Boiling Release ninja spewed out steam at the same time.
The water column vaporized instantly when it encountered high temperature, and the entire training ground turned into a white steamer.
“Three o’clock!” Lin suddenly shouted, and the coral armor formed by the Three-Tails’ Chakra protected her back.
The bone blade stabbed against the coral, making a teeth-grinding friction sound, and the assassin ninja who attacked by sneak attack was blown away by Kushina’s chains.
Tokugawa Akira’s pupils shrank slightly. Lin could actually sense the enemy’s position through the vibration of water vapor? This should be an ability given by the three-tailed beast.
He spun around and kicked the incoming bone spurs to pieces, holding Lin in one hand while quickly forming a seal with the other hand: “Earth Escape: Super Heavy Rock Technique!”
Lin screamed and felt herself falling, the gravity around her suddenly increasing tenfold.
The chasing Kaguya ninja was pressed back to the ground by the terrifying gravity as soon as he jumped up. Tokugawa Akira took the opportunity to complete the complex hand seal: “Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique!”
The raging flood poured into the steamer from the gap in the rock wall, and the cold water encountered the boiling steam, causing a violent explosion.
When the boiling ninja and assassination ninja were blown away by the shock wave, the leading Kaguya ninja suddenly burst out with bone spurs all over his body: “Dance of the Early Ferns!”
Chapter 51: Eye of the Moon? The Deathly Delusion of an Elderly Uchiha (Old Version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 51: The Eye of the Moon? The dying delusion of the elderly Uchiha
Countless bone forests broke out of the ground, and Tokugawa Ming held Lin and shuttled among the bone spurs.
Seeing that he was about to be surrounded by the bone forest, he suddenly threw Lin to Kushina: “Catch it!”
As expected, the Kaguya ninja turned around and pounced on Lin in mid-air. When the bone blade was three inches away from the girl’s throat, Tokugawa Akira put his palms together and said, “Release!”
The super-weighted rock that was applied to Lin suddenly disappeared, and its flying speed in the air increased, passing over the bone blade of Kaguya Ninja, and flew back to Kushina by inertia.
The originally solid training ground instantly turned into a quagmire, and Kaguya Ninja fell into it.
Tokugawa Akira leaped high into the air on his bone spurs, and his right leg covered in rock armor chopped down like a battle axe: “Tenshu Kyū!”
With a deafening roar, the mud exploded thirty meters high.
When the Boiling Ninja and the Assassination Ninja struggled to get up, they found that the captain had been blasted into the rock, with most of his bones broken.
“Boiling Style: Skillful Mist…” As the remaining enemies formed seals, Tokugawa Akira instantly completed the seal: “Water Style: Water Prison Technique!”
The water in the swamp suddenly condensed into a ball, trapping the two men in a boiling water prison.
“Boiling Release Ninja, try being boiled yourself.” He laughed as he stepped on the unconscious Kaguya Ninja.
Kushina saw his grinning face and the chain nearly broke his neck, “I’m going to settle accounts with you for using Rin as bait just now!”
“But the teacher obviously cooperated very well.” Lin’s three-tail chakra was fading. “Tokugawa teacher calculated that you would catch me…right?”
Tokugawa Akira suddenly moved to the edge of the training ground, and spiral bone spurs exploded where he was standing.
The Kaguya ninja, who should have been unconscious, was covered in blood mist, and used her last chakra to perform the Karamatsu Dance.
“What a tenacious bone.” He stepped back on the puddle of water, but his hands quickly formed seals behind his back.
When the enemy rushed in front of them, a circular water wall suddenly rose up around the training ground: “Water Style: Water Prison Combo!”
Four rotating water prisons crashed in from different directions, trapping the leader of the Kaguya clan in mid-air.
Tokugawa Akira’s fist covered with rock armor slammed into his chest: “Earth Style: Rock Cannon!”
The rock cannon combined with Tsunade’s powerful punch, the sound of bones breaking and water crashing rang out at the same time, and the enemy finally fainted completely.
Kushina looked at the mess on the ground and suddenly grabbed his ear: “If you dare to use Lin as bait again, I will use the Demonic Sealing Art to die with you!”
“Okay, okay, Sister Kushina.” Tokugawa Akira grinned.
“Teacher, you actually expected that the enemy would choose this place to attack, right? That’s why you specially train here every day!”
Lin came closer with shining eyes, her eyes filled with admiration for Tokugawa Akira, and continued:
“Brother Tokugawa, am I cooperating well with you? Is this the legendary happy family of three?”
“Wow, wow, wow!” Tokugawa Akira stared at little Nohara Lin in amazement, and quickly stepped forward to cover her mouth, “Don’t talk nonsense, or Brother Minato will drop from the sky and send me a Rasengan while I’m sleeping!”
Looking at Kushina whose eyelids were twitching, Tokugawa Akira chuckled and said carefully to Lin: “Besides, we both have such good tempers, we won’t give birth to a woman with a bad temper like Uzumaki Kushina.”
“You perverted bastard, you only teach children bad things!” Kushina roared, her eyes and hair were full of burning flames, and the chains of the diamond blockade attacked overwhelmingly…
Today’s special training ended. Tokugawa Akira, who was beaten by Kushina and had a big bump on his head, picked up the unconscious Kaguya ninja and said, “This guy is quite strong. If they join forces, they are strong enough to assassinate the shadow of the village. I will throw him to Mei for trial.”
Well, after all, Kakuzu had assassinated Hashirama Senju…
After saying this, Tokugawa Akira inadvertently glanced at the tall tower in the distance. Danzo was hastily hiding on the tower, and angrily smashed the ground with his cane…
After sending the Hyuga people to Bud, he finished his work for the day. He yawned and came to the apartment where he lived.
As Tokugawa Akira stepped onto the floor of his house, an urgent voice rang in his ears.
“Lord Tokugawa Akira! I’ve finally got you!”
The sissy Bai Zetsu was extremely anxious at the moment, but he only dared to hide in the window, leaving only his head exposed.
“You again?” Tokugawa Akira’s heart moved, and he pretended to be displeased, frowning.
“Master Tokugawa Akira, Master Madara has something to tell you.”
Bai Zetsu was not annoyed and quickly stated his purpose. He saw with his own eyes that this evil god was showing his might in the Rain Village, killing so many Root and Rain Ninjas, and even repelling Hanzo.
Even Madara had commented on Hanzo, saying that he was a strong man worth killing.
Although Hanzo is probably not in his prime now, he is still a famous figure, and Tokugawa Akira easily suppressed the second runaway Three-Tails in Konoha, and his achievements have once again spread throughout the ninja world.
Tokugawa Akira frowned: “He is in Konoha?”
“At Nanga Shrine.”
White Zetsu’s head grew on the window frame like a pale fungus, the moonlight shining through his translucent skin, revealing blood vessel-like spore patterns.
Tokugawa Akira casually threw the bag of ninja tools at the entrance, and the sound of metal collision was particularly harsh in the silence.
“lead the way……”
“This world is rotting.” White Zetsu’s voice suddenly lost its frivolity, and he said as he led the way, “Have you seen those starving people in the Rain Country? When they were gnawing on the corpses of their companions, the desire to survive that flickered in their eyes was the same as that of the Konoha ninjas.”
Tokugawa Akira walked, his fingertips rubbing unconsciously: “What the hell does that have to do with me?”
Bai Jue: “…”
The moonlight permeated the blue stone slabs of the Nanga Shrine. Tokugawa Akira stroked the contents on the stone tablet with his fingertips. Now, it had been reproduced by White Zetsu and imprinted in Tokugawa Akira’s eyes – the Eye of the Moon.
A heavy sound of footsteps was heard from behind, and the white-haired Uchiha Madara appeared with the help of an Uchiha fan, and the Mangekyo was like a bloody abyss in the shadows.
“Just a few words from White Zetsu and you went into the Uchiha forbidden area alone. Should I praise your courage or stupidity?” Madara’s voice was like ice wrapped in magma.
Tokugawa Akira turned around and chuckled, “I just wanted to see why this legendary man was so obsessed with giving nightmares to the living, but when I saw what was written on this stone tablet, I knew it was just the dying delusion of an elderly Uchiha.”
Madara’s chakra suddenly surged, but the cracks on the ground accurately avoided the stone tablet:
“Nightmare? Delusion? When Tobirama Senju invented the Demonic Fuujin, and when Hiruzen Sarutobi acquiesced to Danzo Shimura’s human experiments, the real nightmare had already begun.”
“Perhaps your idea is to fight violence with violence. The difference between us is that your approach can only create a short truce, while my Moon Eye can permanently eliminate the root cause of conflict.”
Tokugawa Akira’s expression remained unchanged, and he thought to himself: As expected, the views expressed to Yahiko and others in the Akatsuki base in the Land of Rain were conveyed to Uchiha Madara by White Zetsu.
The dark purple light of dragon chakra lit up in his palm: “Back then, Hashirama Senju distributed the tailed beasts to form an alliance, and the five great nations enjoyed twenty years of peace!”
Madara’s sneer startled Night Owl: “Then the First Ninja World War broke out.”
“Do you know how the first Raikage died?”
“He tried to assassinate Hashirama during the Five Kage Summit because Konoha was given an extra Seven-Tails.”
“After this incident, Hashirama decided to give the Seven-Tails to Long Ninja Village outside the five major ninja villages.”
Chapter 52: Shisui is attacked [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: The system came only after I became a Kage-level strongman? : Chapter 52 Shisui was attacked [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
The air inside the shrine suddenly became jelly-like.
“Why did Hashirama die? He didn’t die in my hands, but in the system he created. Do you know what Hashirama said to me before he died? Maybe you are right.”
“You’ve been in the Anbu for so long. Tell me, when you were in the torture chamber facing those children who were reformed by Danzo, did you ever think about how your use of violence to fight violence was different from theirs?”
“It’s not like I haven’t thought about your approach, but using powerful strength to suppress the ninja world is essentially no different from the deterrent balance between the five major nations!”
“It’s just that one is the oppression of the ninja world by the five major countries, and the other is the oppression of the ninja world by an individual. Suppression by force will inevitably lead to high-pressure rule, and high pressure will breed hatred. Even if you are powerful, you can’t be absolutely fair. In the end, you will still go back to the old path of war.”
The chakra suddenly became disordered, and cold sweat broke out on Tokugawa Akira’s forehead.
Of course, this is just an act.
But he did not expect that Uchiha Madara was actually thinking seriously about how to make the ninja world move towards peace. Uchiha Madara was right. This was the result of absolute suppression by force.
“There is no such filth in the Moon Eye world. Everyone has a fulfilling life in their dreams. There is no discrimination based on bloodline limits, no list of casualties in missions, and even the Nine-Tails can lie quietly in Kushina’s arms.”
“Infinite Tsukuyomi does not erase reality, but upgrades it.” Madara walked over on the burning beam, “It’s just like you sent your seriously injured subordinates to the Yamanaka clan’s dream-reading therapy, but my therapy is more thorough.”
Suddenly, the dark green pendant around Tokugawa Akira’s neck brought him back to his senses: “But dreams are just dreams after all!”
“What is reality?”
Madara glanced at the pendant that contained the power of the first generation and smiled softly:
“In the 45th year of Konoha, you led the team to wipe out the rebellious Sunset Clan and killed the 12-year-old Fuuka with your own hands. Before she died, she said: At least in my dreams, my mother will take me home. Tokugawa Akira, when you wake up in your dreams at midnight, can you still hold the knife?”
Tokugawa Akira’s pupils shrank sharply and his weapon fell to the ground with a clang.
This time he wasn’t pretending… Madara’s words really touched upon Tokugawa Akira’s deepest memories that he didn’t want to be touched…
“You think my Moon Eyes plan is an escape?”
Madara’s chakra suddenly transformed into the figure of Senju Tobirama: “Great Second Hokage, but you proposed to kill all Uchiha newborns at the alliance ceremony. The chain of hatred has no end, unless…”
“Unless all causes and effects are cut off.” Tokugawa Akira suddenly replied.
“Haha, as for fighting violence with violence? You can’t even kill Danzo.” His voice suddenly pierced Tokugawa Akira’s heart.
At this time, Tokugawa Akira deliberately increased his breathing, causing the chakra fluctuations to appear in an irritated and chaotic state.
Madara’s voice was weak but firm: “The Moon Eyes does not erase reality, but allows everyone to become their own hero in their dreams.”
“Yin Ke can continue to be your companion in the illusion, and Tsunade can always protect the important people… Isn’t such a world worth risking your life on?”
Tokugawa Akira stood under the moon, the puddles on the ground reflected his wavering pupils, but he still pretended to be puzzled:
“People who are fed by illusions feed on false happiness. Even the crying of babies seems like a well-rehearsed puppet show.”
He deliberately ripped open his shirt, revealing the burn scar on his chest: “This scar is more real than any Tsukuyomi.”
Madara’s voice was trembling with temptation: “But when you suppressed the three-tailed beast, weren’t you also enjoying the pleasure of crushing all living things with your power? Come with me…”
“I kill people so that they will remember the pain.”
Tokugawa Akira approached Uchiha Madara fiercely, his eyes fearlessly looking at Madara’s Mangekyo, “When the five major countries find that the cost of war is too high to bear, peace will grow out of the blood – this is the truth.”
After he finished speaking, Tokugawa Akira secretly adjusted the flow of chakra, causing just the right amount of cold sweat to seep out of his forehead.
“Hahahaha…you are indeed different from those mediocre people!” Madara’s laughter was overlapped with the echo of old age.
“You should understand me better. What I want to burn is never this world, but the soil that breeds pain in this world. When all combustibles turn to ashes, the moonlight will naturally illuminate the pure scorched earth.”
“On this point,” Tokugawa Akira turned around and gently stroked the stone tablet, “you and I have some agreement.”
“Then become the wildfire of the times!” The spores of White Zetsu beside Madara formed the shape of the Samsara Eye, “Use your violence to pave the way for the Eye of the Moon.”
Tokugawa Akira twisted his neck, remained silent for three seconds, then lowered his eyes, “The deal is done.”
As soon as he finished speaking, White Zetsu let out a scream of joy, as if cheering for the birth of Uchiha Madara’s successor.
Just as the two were discussing some details, a battle was about to begin outside Konoha Village.
Uchiha Shisui was speeding along the treetops. He had just completed an S-rank mission, and blood was dripping down his arms.
His chakra was almost exhausted, and the three bone-deep wounds on his right arm were still bleeding.
Suddenly, an inaudible chakra fluctuation was heard from the treetops in the distance. While Shisui hesitated slightly, twelve kunai were shot out, but Shisui quickly dodged them.
Thick fog suddenly rose in the woods, and seven dark shadows attacked from different angles.
“There’s an ambush here?” Shisui’s pupils narrowed slightly. They had already entered the Land of Fire. Could it be that ninjas from the enemy country had sneaked in? Thinking this way, he was not panicked.
The three magatama drew bloody tracks in the rain. At the moment when the blade in his hand accurately pierced the throats of the three Mist Ninjas, cold air suddenly emerged from the ground behind him, flowed upstream, and froze his feet.
“Ice Release? Mist Hide?”
“Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!” Shisui reacted quickly. As the fireball shattered the vines, he caught a glimpse of a cold light flashing in the mist.
The Watermelon Mountain Puffer Demon’s Samehada sword cut through the rain curtain. When the blade was only three inches away from the tip of his nose, the Mangekyō Sharingan suddenly turned.
“Magic Mirror: The World Turns!”
Xiguashan suddenly changed direction and chopped his ice escape companion in half, causing blood and internal organs to spurt out.
Shisui took the opportunity to leap high into the air, and the green skeleton of Susanoo rose from the ground and appeared in the rain, but he heard a sharp sound of air tearing above his head.
“Wind Style: Vacuum Wave!”
The real owner finally showed up, and Danzo was seen standing on the back of the summoning beast, the Nightmare Tapir, with sixteen wind blades forming a strangling net.
Susanoo raised his left arm to block, but the spiral sword in his right hand was entangled by Mangetsu’s water transformation technique.
Shisui’s pupils narrowed slightly and he quickly glanced around: two of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had arrived.
A Qing who ran away as soon as he met me on the Kirigakure battlefield.
An Ice Release Ninja who had just been killed, several Mist Agama Anbu, several Konoha Ninjas, and… Danzo!
Chapter 53: Shisui’s Eyes [Please collect and send flowers] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system came? : Chapter 53 Shisui’s Eyes [Please collect and send flowers] Picture and text
Ao from Kirigakure used the Byakugan stolen from Konoha, flashing at the treetops three hundred meters away, roaring and reporting every flaw: “The third rib gap on the right rib!”
“Lightning Style: Thunder Fang!”
Lightning pierced into the crack of Susanoo along the tips of the two swords, forcing Shisui to release his defensive seals and jump.
At this moment, fifteen kunai with steel wires thrown by the Kirigakure Anbu minions suddenly entangled his limbs. One of Danzo’s diehard followers, a member of the Akimichi tribe, pushed the multiplication technique to the limit, and smashed out an air cannon with his muscular right arm.
“Magic: The Art of the Flail!”
The kaleidoscope refracted a strange red light on the steel wire, and the Akimichi Ninja suddenly turned his fist around and punched his companions beside him, directly killing the three buddies.
Shisui took the opportunity to break free from his restraints, and the afterimage left by the instant body technique was shattered by the explosive water waves, but his real body appeared behind Qing, with the sword tip only half an inch away from his back.
“Water Style: Water Mirror Technique!”
At the critical moment, Mangetsu Kizuki’s water clone jumped out from the mirror, and the copy collided with Shisui’s original body, producing sparks.
In this 0.3 second stalemate, Danzo’s summoned dream tapir opened its huge mouth, and the vacuum suction force caused the rain within a radius of 100 meters to be blown back.
Shisui groaned, and the trajectory of his body-flickering technique was forcibly torn out of existence. Xiguashan, who had just broken through the illusion, swung his Samehada sword and cut off a large piece of flesh on his right arm.
“Wind Escape·Vacuum Jade!”
Sensing the danger coming again, Shisui gritted his teeth and activated Susanoo again. The high-pressure air bullet accurately hit the gap of Susanoo. Shisui coughed up blood and broke two giant trees.
Although it didn’t completely block it, it avoided fatal injuries.
When he struggled to get up, he found that Mangetsu Kizuki was leading four Kirigakure to block his retreat, and Qing’s byakugan was locking onto his chakra points.
“Are you going to use that genjutsu on me? Haha, do you have enough chakra to use it?”
Danzo tore off the bandage on his right arm, and the bulging first-generation cells were intertwined with the three-magatama Sharingan on the entire arm.
“My Izanagi can be activated right now, and there should already be a knife on the neck of your cousin, Uchiha Itachi.”
Shisui’s pupils contracted violently for the first time. Not only was the entire Sharingan arm shocking, with who knows how much blood of the Uchiha clan was stained on it, but it also concerned his beloved younger brother, Uchiha Itachi!
While Shisui was distracted, Danzo activated Izanagi in order to get close to him. Using the property of Izanagi that allows one to choose his own resurrection point, he appeared in front of Shisui.
In an instant, his right hand turned into a residual shadow and rushed to the tip of Shisui’s nose, and the two fingers of his right hand condensed the curse seal that sealed the chakra.
“I accept the Uchiha’s pupil power!”
The moment severe pain exploded from his right eye socket, Shisui used his last chakra to activate the Crow Clone.
When the Kirigakure rushed forward to search, they only saw crow feathers all over the ground.
The dug-out Kaleidoscope was beating in Danzo’s palm. He stared at the beating scarlet eyeball in his hand, and blue veins spread along the surface of the glass.
Xiguashan, Qing, and Mangetsu Kizuna came forward with the four surviving Mist Ninjas: “Do you want to give chase?”
“No need.” Danzo put the container into his sleeve, looked towards Konoha and sneered, “Please send a message to Mizukage-sama, we are very happy to cooperate this time…”
Qing and Mangetsu looked at each other, then looked at Shisui’s Sharingan and said in a low voice, “Our mission is to cooperate with you to strangle Uchiha Shisui, but he is not dead yet, he just lost an eye.”
“And what mission did Kaguya and the others go on? Why haven’t they come back yet? If they were here, this Shunshin Shisui would definitely not be able to escape!”
Looking at the Byakugan ninja in front of him, a trace of hostility flashed in Danzo’s eyes: If it weren’t for the fact that you have Byakugan, I would have controlled you too!
Although he thought so, he still said patiently: “He only has one eye left. He is already a lamb to be slaughtered. Leave the rest to me…”
“As for Kaguya and the others, if they successfully complete their mission, they will naturally return to Kirigakure intact.”
After saying that, he turned to look at the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost: “What do you think, Master Watermelon Mountain?”
Xiguashan was stunned for a moment, then nodded immediately: “That’s right, Qing, Man Yue, leave the rest to the people of Konoha, let’s go back to Kirigakure first.”
Qing hesitated for a moment, but in the end didn’t say much. He just looked at Xiguashan and Danzo with a puzzled look, then left with Mangetsu Kizuna and the remaining Kirigakure Anbu.
In a cave five kilometers away, Shisui pressed the red-hot tip of the kunai against his eye sockets to stop the bleeding. The tragic groaning stopped after a moment, and suddenly, the air was filled with the smell of burning.
He was so weak that he didn’t notice that a white figure slowly emerged from the rock layer in the cave…
“Uchiha Shisui?”
In the Nanga Shrine, Tokugawa Akira looked at Uchiha Madara in confusion, “His eyes are on his body, how can they be your inheritance?”
Tokugawa Akira asked, crossing his arms.
They were currently discussing how Tokugawa Akira impersonated Uchiha Madara.
Uchiha Madara has already stated that after his death, the pair of Uchiha mirrors’ Mangekyō and the Uchiha fan in his hand will be passed on to Tokugawa Akira as an inheritance.
Although Tokugawa Akira appeared calm on the surface, he was actually very happy inside.
I already have the bloodline limit of the Sharingan. If I transplant the Mangekyō, I will naturally be able to control it freely like the Uchiha clan.
Instead of doing what Kakashi did, always covering it up to avoid excessive consumption.
But overall, there is still a risk of blindness.
This is also what Uchiha Madara was worried about, so he suggested that Tokugawa Akiya transplant the first generation cells, which could greatly reduce the burden on the Sharingan.
But he was decisively rejected by Tokugawa Akira. Therefore, Uchiha Madara proposed a plan to help Tokugawa Akira upgrade to the Eternal Eye.
That is to use Uchiha Shisui’s eyes to merge. Although Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Kagami are not brothers, they are grandfather and grandson, which meets the constituent elements of the Eternal Eye.
“His eyes do exist on his body, but… he has already been targeted…”
Not long after Uchiha Madara finished speaking, another White Zetsu emerged from the ground and took out a glass container with a happy expression. A hideous eyeball was soaked in nutrient solution in the container.
Tokugawa Akira looked closely and saw that it was a four-cornered windmill Mangekyō Sharingan.
“Unfortunately, there is only one. The other one was snatched away by Danzo during the battle!” Bai Zetsu said with a little regret.
“What about Shisui?” Tokugawa Akira asked, looking up.
“He’s dead. He lost too much blood and his chakra was depleted. I’ve disposed of his body.”
Tokugawa Akira took out the glass container containing the Shisui Kaleidoscope and sighed, his tone mixed with melancholy:
“Shunshin Shisui, a great hero of Konoha, ended up like this. It’s really fate. It’s better not to have such a world.”
After putting away the Mangekyo, Tokugawa Akira asked, “How did you know that Danzo would attack Shisui?”
Chapter 54: Seizing the Right Eye [Please give flowers and collect] (Old version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level strongman, but the system comes? : Chapter 54: Seizing the Right Eye [Please give me flowers and collect] Picture and text
Uchiha Madara showed a dangerous smile full of wrinkles, he raised his finger and pointed at his eyes:
“Danzo thought that with the three magatama and his crooked techniques, he could reach the same level as the Mangekyo.”
“Little did I know that I would know immediately any orders he issued to Yagura and Xiguashan, who I once controlled. But I don’t want to waste my life fighting with a mortal ant.”
“So that’s how it is. Those high-ranking officials have always been under your control, but you are unable to counterattack due to physical reasons…”
“I thought Danzo could really control so many masters with his three magatama!”
Only then did Tokugawa Akira realize that the high-ranking officials of Kirigakure, who had always been under Danzo’s control, were actually a mirage created by Danzo.
Uchiha Madara smiled disdainfully and continued:
“I still need to use Jing’s eyes. After I finish this last thing, it will also be the end of my life. White Zetsu will bring this pair of eyes to you. At that time, you can officially take over the control of the top leaders of Kirigakure.”
“As for Shisui’s remaining eye, you can retrieve it yourself.”
“Next, I will teach you some techniques. If Nagato does not carry out the plan in the end, then you must accept the transformation of White Zetsu, snatch the Samsara Eye, and continue to complete the plan.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded.
So, Uchiha Madara taught Tokugawa Akira how to use the Uchiha fan, some of the abilities of the Rinnegan, the principles of Yin-Yang Release, how to use Yin-Yang Release to create the Gaiden Magic Rod, and some simple yet powerful techniques.
Among them, the product of Yin-Yang Release – the Gaiden Magic Rod, could not be used because Tokugawa Akira did not transplant Hashirama’s cells.
When the class was over, Uchiha Madara’s voice echoed in the Nanga Shrine, and his figure gradually disappeared into the night.
Although Tokugawa Akira didn’t know what the last thing he said was, he had some vague guesses – it must be related to Amegakure, or Nagato.
“Lord Tokugawa Akira.” White Zetsu showed a brilliant smile, “Then I will leave first. When Lord Madara is done, I will offer Kagami’s eyes to you.”
After saying that, it slowly seeped into the soil.
Tokugawa Akira summoned several Meibe ninjas on duty and roughly drew an area on the border of the Land of Fire based on the information revealed by the Kaguya clan.
He woke up Ye Cang and Hei Mino at night and asked them to lead teams to conduct secret reconnaissance in the area in order to find Danzo’s secret base.
Tokugawa Akira was in his own private room, planning to perform an eye transplant on himself.
Performing an eye transplant on oneself sounds like a scary act without anesthesia.
Tokugawa Akira took a deep breath, put a dagger in his mouth, prepared the operating table’s lights, mirrors, and various medicines, then condensed a sharp chakra scalpel in his left hand and poked his eyeball with it.
Half an hour later.
Tokugawa Akira, sweating all over, gasped and trembling, came down from the operating table. He took the mirror with trembling hands, looked at the big windmill on the corner of his left eye, and a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.
He gritted his teeth and used clean water to wipe his bloody face. At this moment, he still didn’t quite understand. Did those later methods of using the eyes as USBs, plug and play, really exist?
Gradually, the pain disappeared, and was replaced by clearer images projected into the mind. An alternative energy gradually gathered in a certain area of ​​the brain.
“This is the power of the eyes!” Tokugawa Akira murmured to himself. Looking at the charming kaleidoscope in the mirror, he suddenly thought: What would be the effect if I gave myself a Kami?
Of course, he just thought so. There was no need to waste other gods on unimportant things.
Becoming Madara’s successor certainly doesn’t mean that he has to carry out the Moon Eye Plan. He is just interested in becoming the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.
As for that damn infinite Tsukuyomi, go to hell!
Sadly, this is the risk Madara takes when searching for a successor after his death!
Suddenly, there was a rhythmic knock on the door – it was a secret signal to Ye Cang.
“So soon?” Tokugawa Ming opened the door, and Ye Cang, wearing a hood, quickly flashed in, took out a map from his arms, and pointed to a location: “It’s right here.”
“How is the defensive strength?” Tokugawa Akira asked quickly after taking a look at the position.
Ye Cang said: “I didn’t dare to get too close, but there should be few people. I didn’t find any secret sentries around. Danzo is now a rat crossing the street in Konoha. Those who are willing to follow him are probably the diehard fans among the diehards.”
Tokugawa Akira nodded. Ye Cang’s analysis made sense. He raised his head and looked at the fully armed Ye Cang. He couldn’t help laughing: “It’s late at night, and you still wear a condom?”
“It’s safer to use a condom.” Ye Cang looked into Tokugawa Akira’s eyes, “Are you done? So quickly?”
Tokugawa Akira smiled proudly: “That’s for sure.” After that, a large four-cornered windmill appeared in his left eye.
On the border of the Land of Fire, Danzo’s last secret base is a natural cave that was transformed into a laboratory.
Dark red blood seeped into the damp ventilation duct. Tokugawa Akira sneaked in here wearing a vortex-shaped mask made by earth escape.
There was a hole in the left eye of his mask, revealing his Sharingan, but it was only in the three-magatama state.
He suddenly stopped walking and turned his head slightly. He heard a metallic collision sound at the four o’clock direction.
“Lord Danzo, the sealing team has completed the barrier coverage.” The voice music of Ninja A came, and Tokugawa Akira curled up the corner of his mouth in a sneer.
As the Earth Style: Rock Hidden Technique merged into the wall, he saw Danzo admiring Shisui’s right eye, the scarlet Mangekyō Sharingan oozing with strange chakra.
“It’s time to settle accounts. Earth escape: Earth Lance!”
Boom! The moment the earth spear pierced through the three Root members, Tokugawa Akira rushed into the battlefield using the Water Style: Water Skiring Technique.
He maintained the seal posture of “Water Style: Heaven’s Cry” with his left hand, spitting out a large number of water needles that pierced Danzo like a rainstorm.
Ninja A and another subordinate of Danzo, Ninja B, were also quite skilled and quickly completed a combination of Fengtu ninjutsu.
The whirlwind blown by Ninja A carried the gravel raised by Ninja B and rushed towards Tokugawa Akira, colliding with Tianqi.
The three magatama in Tokugawa Akira’s right eye suddenly shrank, and he instantly appeared on the top of a three-meter-high stalactite, avoiding this large-scale ninjutsu, and Tsunade’s extraordinary power crushed the rock pillar.
The collapsed boulders carried water chakra and transformed into a roaring water dragon that pounced straight into Danzo’s face.
Danzo’s windbreaker rustled in the strong wind. “A ninja from Uchiha?”
He obviously saw the three magatama under the mask. He formed seals with his hands and used Wind Style: Vacuum Blade to cut the water dragon in half.
“That’s quite a trick.” Tokugawa Akira suddenly put his hands together, and the water seeping from the top of the cave suddenly rolled back to form a whirlpool.
The moment the Water Style: Water Prison Technique trapped Ninja A, he swept his left leg across to shatter three stalactites, and the flying rock spikes accurately pierced Ninja B’s hands who were forming seals.
Danzo’s pupils suddenly shrank, and he stared at the three magatama on the left eye of the visitor:
“Who are you? Does the Uchiha have such a strong water-style ninja? I didn’t even know about it. It seems that the Uchiha has been hiding their strength and harboring evil intentions!”
At the same time, his hands moved quickly and the Wind Style: Vacuum Wave attacked Tokugawa Akira.
Chapter 54.5: The New Master of the God of War [Request for Flowers] (Old Version)
Konoha: I’m already a Kage-level powerhouse, so the system comes? : Chapter 54.5 Kotoamatsukami’s new master [Request for flowers] Picture and text
“I’m here to take back what doesn’t belong to you.” Tokugawa Akira dodged quickly while jumping continuously. Tsunade’s strange power stomped the ground to create spider-web-like cracks, “Earth Style: Rock Pillar Spear!”
A sharp spike rose from the broken ground, grew rapidly, and stabbed towards Danzo.
Although the Rock Pillar Spear’s attack range is not as large as the Tulong Spear, it has strong single-target attack and fast speed.
The bandage on Danzo’s right arm exploded, and a Sharingan spun wildly: “Izanagi!”
Danzo, who had been pierced through, suddenly disappeared into the air.
Tokugawa changed his tactics as expected and quickly formed seals with both hands – Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique!
Huge waves of water appeared out of nowhere, turning the entire secret room into an ocean. When Danzo appeared again, Tokugawa Akira appeared in front of him with his left hand grabbing his right wrist.
“Do you think the Uchiha bloodline would be afraid of fakes?” Tokugawa Akira sneered at Danzo and hit Danzo’s abdomen hard with his right knee.
With the sound of breaking ribs, the glassware slipped from Danzo’s arms and was caught by the water dragon whip just before falling into the dark river.
At this time, Tokugawa Akira was pinching Danzo with one hand and wrapping the glass container with a water dragon whip with the other hand.
“Don’t even think about it! That belongs to Lord Danzo!” Ninja Armor broke through the water prison, roared and rushed forward, using the vacuum blade to kill Tokugawa Akira.
The latter didn’t even look at it, he just raised his head slightly, and a water array wall rose up with extreme skill, and the ninja armor hit it hard and fainted instantly.
“Lord Danzo, run!” Ninja B fearlessly broke through the water array wall, his head covered in blood and his eyes ferocious, as if he wanted to buy the last bit of time for Danzo.
Tokugawa Akira swung the water blade with his backhand and cut Ninja B’s neck, and the gushing blood splashed on Danzo’s face.
After dealing with Ninja B, Tokugawa Akira looked at Danzo who was choked by him, raised his fist, and punched out with his super powerful punch.
“Izanagi——”
Another three-magatama closed, and after the strange punch missed, Tokugawa Akira instantly retreated with the glass container containing Shisui’s right eye.
“This is the relic of the Uchiha.” Tokugawa Akira suddenly leaned back, and the Wind Style: Vacuum Jade brushed past his nose.
He used Water Style: Instant Water to distance himself again and caught a glimpse of Danzo’s face, which was twisted with rage: “How dare you spy on the foundation of Konoha!”
“Foundation?” Tokugawa Akira put away the glassware. “You are just a hyena that steals blood. I killed you twice today, just as you calculated the interest from me. We will slowly settle the remaining principal later!”
Tokugawa Akira escaped into the night, with Danzo’s heart-wrenching roar coming from behind him.
His purpose was only to snatch Shisui’s right eye. He was not in a hurry to kill Danzo. After all, Danzo had so many lives, and it would take some effort to kill them. It would be better to insert Shisui’s eye first.
Back in his own private room, Tokugawa Akira was familiar with the procedure. After adjusting all the equipment and preparing the medicines, he lay down on the operating table again.
With the experience of the first time, the transplantation was faster this time. In just twenty minutes, his original single magatama Sharingan was replaced with Shisui’s Mangekyō.
Tokugawa Akira took a long breath, endured the remaining pain, washed his face, slowly raised his head, looked into the mirror in front of him, and a pair of enchanting four-cornered windmill kaleidoscopes appeared in his eyes.
Feeling the overflowing eye power and the strange yet charming and powerful eye technique emerging in his mind, Tokugawa Akira unconsciously raised the corners of his mouth.
The abilities of Shisui’s eyes are both Kotoamatsukami, but when using both eyes, the consumption is less than when using one eye, and the cooldown time is shorter. The specific cooldown time depends on the strength of the spell.
For example, in the original work, at the Five Kage Summit before the Fourth War, Danzo used Kotoamatsukami on Mifune with a single eye, which was the lightest version of Kotoamatsukami.
The effect is limited, the duration is limited, the concealment is average, and it cannot control targets that are much stronger than the caster.
But the advantage is that the cooling time is short. With the transplanted Hashirama cells, Danzo can shorten the cooling time of Kotoamatsukami of this magnitude to one day.
As for Tokugawa Akira, who does not have Hashirama’s cells, even with eyes, the cooling time of the mildest Kotoamatsukami is still about three days.
As for the Ultimate Kotoamatsukami that helped Itachi escape from trouble in the Fourth World War, its cooling time was terribly long, and a single eye needed ten years.
In the binocular state, the time is greatly shortened, but it still takes about three years to complete cooling.
No matter what level of Kotoamatsukami’s power is, a huge amount of chakra is needed to support the use of the eye technique. At the same time, every use is a huge challenge to the eyesight.
This was also the reason why Tokugawa Akira did not use his single eye to cast Kotoamatsukami on Danzo just now. An old man who was so weak that he could only pick his feet was not worth wasting so much cooling time to control him.
But he wants to choose someone worthy of his control first. The three-year cooling-off period is not short, but compared with the decades of plot development from Naruto’s birth to Boruto, it is indeed not long.
Moreover, he is now more looking forward to the ability of Uchiha Kagami’s Mangekyō, and the new abilities he will gain when he upgrades to the Eternal Mangekyō.
“Ding, congratulations to the host for starting the main mission 5 and being promoted to Chunin. Reward: Activate the system wizard.”
Suddenly, the familiar mechanical voice of the system rang in his ears, interrupting Tokugawa Akira’s thoughts.
Tokugawa Akira looked at the task in front of him and frowned slightly. This time the reward was different from before.
Turn on the system spirit? Is this the soul of the system? Is it alive? Or is it just an assistant similar to AI, helping the host to complete tasks better?
No matter what, it is necessary to awaken this system elf because Tokugawa Akira has too many questions to ask it!
“Submit the task.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task. The system elf is being awakened!”
A series of cheerful wind chimes suddenly exploded in Tokugawa Akira’s ears.
A colorful vortex appeared out of nowhere above the operating table, and a little girl with twin ponytails holding potato chips fell down.
She was wearing pajamas printed with cartoon patterns, holding a lollipop in her mouth, and sat down on the scalpel tray he had just sterilized.
“It hurts, it hurts!” The little girl jumped up while holding her butt, almost overturning the medicine cabinet. “Nice to meet you! I’m your system cutie! Are you surprised? Are you surprised?”
The bottle of saline solution in Tokugawa Akira’s hand cracked with a “crack”.
He stared at the magical girl who seemed to have walked into the wrong set, his right eyelid twitching wildly: “Did the system elf just start kindergarten?”
The system elf blushed, and suddenly waved his hand, and the scene changed again.
Stardust-like light particles suddenly dropped from the dome of the secret room and enveloped the system elves, interweaving into a translucent human figure in front of Tokugawa Akira.
The image of the little girl with twin ponytails transformed into a girl of seventeen or eighteen, floating above a throne woven with vines. Her hair ends were flowing with patterns of lava and glacier, and a miniature galaxy was spinning in her pupils.
His facial features looked like oriental porcelain kissed by the goddess of beauty Aphrodite.
When the eyes move, there is the magnificence of the stained windows of a Gothic church, and the playfulness of a fox fluttering around fireflies in the morning mist.
Even my fingertips are lingering with the cool scent of pine needles after the snow has cleared.
The system elf suddenly spoke, his voice was ethereal, but it echoed like the vibration of the earth’s crust: “Is it okay now, traveler?”